Brothers Tell All 1 Switching Teams

Hi my name is Hank Aaron James (Hanna Ann James my Girly Girl name) I’m 12 and I live with my mother Sally James, father Stan Allan James Sr. and twin brother Stan Allan James Jr. We live in the state of Colorado we have snow year round in some places, but not in Fountain.

The odd thing is Stan Jr. looks like dad and I look like mom. I know I know that is beside the point. I was the one who got into the most trouble as I was never there when something was broken. Oh I also have a younger sister Alexis Jane James she’s 7. She likes to be called A.J. for short, and boy does she hate it when mom or dad said her full name.

Stan and I are both in the Arrow Scouts and dad is a scout master. A.J is in the local Sunflower Girls Troop and mom’s a den mother. We live in a four bed three bath house that sits at the end of a street. Well one fateful day I got left behind for a camping trip and had to suffer the wrath of mom.

Well mom wasn’t happy that I missed the trip and said I was a bad boy and I should be punished in a way I’d never forget. I was sent to my room to think about what happened and seen something was a miss. I looked at my clock by my bed and saw that the light was out. I went over to it and the cord was plugged in but the wire was cut and my pocket knife was gone. I knew who did this but I couldn’t prove it. So as I sat there thinking.

Mom knocked on my door and came in and set my punishment in to action. I was shocked to see my little sister’s panties and dress she wore to school. I was ready to bolt that’s when I found myself over mom’s lap as she spanked me with a hairbrush the same one she uses on my little sister.

As she spanked me I started to wet myself. I felt like a two year old well maybe six that was the last time I was spanked and I wet myself like a two year old would. Mom was like if you want to act like a two year old I’ll treat you will be treated like one. I was placed on a changing pad and was diapered like I was when I was two.

I was small for my age. I was the same size as my sister well I was taller but not by much. The thing that shocked me the most was my little sister still wore diapers 24/7 everyone says she looks so cute. Her Troop treats her as an equal even though she wears diapers. Now Stan my brother picks on her all the time but says it behind a wall and I’m standing there. A.J knows I’m not the one saying that about her because I sound more like mom and he sounds more like dad.

Dad just turns a blind eye and looks the other way and mom spanks me. So on this day I sit in a diaper, panties and dress that mom dressed me in. That’s when things get worst that they already where. Stan came home from Austin’s and saw me and laughed and laughed until I started to cry. At that point I ended up wetting and messing the diaper I had on. It was bad, and I mean really bad. Stan was still laughing when mom came to see why I was crying. That’s when she told Stan to stop and if he didn’t he would find himself in a diaper. He ran off to his own room still laughing then called a friend of ours.

The best part was my sister came home and needed to be changed. Well about that time I need to be changed as well. My sister and I share a bathroom but she only goes in there to brush her teeth three times a day. Mom had set up a doctor’s appointment for me to see someone what could help me be the girl I needed to be for my punishment. I didn’t know I had to go through this but mom did. The thing was she had a troop meeting that night. I didn’t know it was going to be at Jessie Bell’s house but mom dressed A.J and me into the troop uniform and took us there with two sleeping bags and the diaper bag she uses for my sister.

Well I guess it’s for both of us for now. You see Jessie Bell is the girl I have a crush on but I don’t thing she feels the same as I do. Something was off outside I saw some tent and a campfire and wondered if we would be camping out outside tonight. Austin Bell Jessie’s brother said “Stan and I would like to sleep outside in the tent tonight while the girls sleep in the living room. Jessie’s mom was a talking doctor that helps kids who are Transgendered. I didn’t know it at the time but she got me to open up and I spilled my guts out. Janis Bell was a caring person and helped me out a great deal. I should say Janis Bell was a single mother of two.

I knew Austin liked boys he kinda looks like a girl but I’ve seen him in the showers at the camp we go to every year. Austin is 13 and is a rank above my brother and myself. Well my brother now. He looked right at me and said “I always knew you where to much of a girl to be a boy”. I knew I was small for my age but I had HEART. I had more heart than any other boy in the group. King of dares they’d make a dare and I’d do it. One dare was to sneak over to the girl’s camp and steel their flag. Well it was the war games flag who ever captured the flag of the other team won that year. I knew the game was coming up so I would get the inside scoop of who would be guarding it this year. Stan and Austin score.

I was shocked when they wanted me to join their side this year and asked me if I had a plan to win this year. I knew where they put the flag last year and the year before but knowing my brother he would make it hard to get. I knew dad would ask where it was so if we forgot where it was he could find it. It was one year I didn’t go because I had a nasty bug. I was messing my pants and couldn’t get to the bathroom every time.
So I was diapered until I was fully over it. Stan made fun of me and paid the price the following year when he got the same bug I had the year before. Mom had him diapered 24/7 she even dressed him like a baby girl. She dressed him in some of our cousin’s clothes that somehow showed up the next day. He never picked on me ever again.

It was that year I was told to find a good place for the flag. I was so smart that I hid the flag on the girl side of the lake. The really funny part was they saw it everyday all day long. The best part was the girls found out after their flag was taken to the boy’s camp and returned the next day. I was the one who got the flag two years in a row.

My plan was to take the girls flag and hide it on the boys side. Well it was going to be a decoy flag so if the boys get it they would win in away. My plan was to go and get their flag and place our decoy in its place. Then come morning I’ll raise our war games flag with there flag.

It was going to be my first time on the girl’s team and they welcomed me with open arms. Jessie saw me and kissed me with a passion like no one has ever seen before. She said “my aunt is a doctor that can help you look like a girl but still function as a male. I like my boyfriend to share my clothes. I don’t care if people call me or you names”.

I was shocked to find out that she had felling for me the same I had for her. The cabin we where staying in was not the same as the normal cabins you see at camp. NO they where the type a family would stay in. Girls got to pick who they wanted to room with and Jessie picked my sister, me and a girl named Lu-Lu Ho.
Yes she was born in Japan. Her dad works in a car plant in the US now but he started in Tokyo Japan.

Jessie knew Lu-Lu was in love with my sister. I thought I knew my sister but didn’t know that side of her.
I knew she liked boys, but I didn’t know she liked girls as well.

The group was in the main dining hall for lunch and asked who is going to get the boys flag this year. I stood up and said “me Hanna Ann James will set their flag and I’ll place our flag in the one place they would never think of looking.

One of the den mothers said “why is there a boy sitting in the same room as us”. My mother said “he is being punished for missing the boys meeting last month and this is the only way for him to learn. Plus he knows the key places the boys hide their flag”. The den mother that was against me being with them said we don’t want freaks any where near the rest of the girls.”

So the game was on, and the girls would win. And for what the right to say we bested the boys. OH YEAH!

So once I was handed the flag I asked if they had another one like it. They wanted to know why. I said “a decoy flag”. That’s what got the girls thinking out side the box. I knew the year I hid the boy’s flag I hid it so good the girls saw it every day they got the decoy one the same time I got theirs. I laughed when they tried to give it back on the boy’s flag as I had already had our flag and had returned theirs. The girls ask what was so funny. I said “you had walked by our flag like six times a day and never saw it. Plus the flag you have is a decoy flag”.

I was so good I hid the pink flag in our cabin and placed the decoy on a pole meant for the flag. The other girls said “that was sneaky and they could never think of doing that”. I was shocked to know the den mother that wasn’t in favor of me being on their side was impressed at what I did.

I knew the boys had seen what I had done in the past but couldn’t do the same thing. Their one and only trickster had switched teams on them. Their trickster was now known as Hanna.

I knew trouble was coming our way when school started as well. We would be called freaks and be the out castes of the whole school. Even our beloved doctor would catch some major heat from the town we live in. So we only have four places we can go. Connecticut. Charleston SC. Maine. Winnisimmet Mass. Either way it’s a win, win, win, win choice.

Brothers Tell All 2 Girls Win

Hank known now as Hanna by the girls pulls one over on the boys in a big way.

(Before the Trip)

Things changed for Hank that day at the all girl sleepover he became a girl unofficially that night. Hank was given a new name and was told that Hanna was the name he would be going by for the summer and maybe longer. All depends on how he behaves as a girl.

(At the Camp Grounds Girls vs. Boys) Last week of summer

It was the morning that the two teams set up their flags. The girls was smart and hid the real flag where the boys would see is. It was a smart move on their part. Hank/Hanna dressed the part of a boy and placed the flag while the second group of girls raised the decoy flag. The funniest part was the flag was a pair of panties. That was to set up the boy’s camp big time. Hank finished his mission. He crossed the little creek in the woods that fed the pond from the river. Hank/Hanna changed from his arrow scouts uniform back to Hanna’s troop uniform. It was a good plan and they had to wait until the horn sounded.

The boys thought they had the game already won. They set the flag on a branch of a tree that Hank/Hanna knew well. The tree in question was near a stump that was carved out in the center so if you had to go that’s’ where you went. When Hank was a boy he only pooped there once and paid the price with red-bug bites. It was getting close to the time for the game to start.

Both the Arrow Scouts and Sunflower Girls Troop had the same color uniforms. So getting the boy’s flag was going to be Hank’s job. By wearing the Scout pants with the Sunflowers shirt he could slip over and nab the flag with out anyone knowing it. He wanted to do it solo because he knew the boys liked to put booby traps out to stop the girls. The head mother said take the three you trust the most and you lead the way. With that said he took his sister and his crush and the girl that liked his sister.

As the day went on seven groups of boys three boys in each group tried to get the flag but failed. Coming back to the boy’s side dressed like girls with the works. It had gotten down the Stan Jr. and Austin and an unknown boy to try their luck. Stan and Austin set out to get the flag only to get caught with it. Stan bolted and left Austin behind to get the same as the others had. Stan showed the boys that they had the girl’s flag or so they thought.

It was Hank/Hanna, A.J, Jessie and Lu-Lu that had the job to get the boy’s real flag and showed the other girls as they where finishing Austin. The plan was to go back in awhile and get the real girl’s flag. When the time came to show who won the boys went first and showed the flag or so they thought it was. One of the boy’s sisters screamed and yelled those are my panties. After all it was her brother the unknown boy holding them he then looked at them and sent them flying to her.

It was the girl’s turn and the flag they had was in the shape of the flag they both had. Hank/Hanna had gone back to the boy’s side to get the flag so it was proven the boys lost. The boys asked Hank/Hanna how come you’re a girl that was good and pull a stunt that only a boy could pull off. Hank/Hanna laughed and said “go ask my brother Stan because it’s his fault”.

Wanting to know more Stan Sr. asked Hank/Hanna are you talking about your brother. Hank/Hanna said in a sweet girly voice “yes daddy I am”. He’s the one always making fun of A.J and getting me into trouble and A.J can back it up. Stan Sr. looked to his only natural daughter with a look asking if what Hank says is true. A.J nods her head. Hank asks his dad to check Stan’s pants to see if he has a pocket knife that has Hank on it. Sure enough Stan had Hank’s knife and it had a bit of wire sticking out of it. Stan knew he was in trouble at that point and had to face the music dad would dish out. As luck would have it he was already on probation at school for sneaking into the girl’s locker room and steeling some clothes on a dare to replace mine. I wore the clothes and the girl had to wear mine. She was lucky to have an extra pair of panties to wear.

(Back at Home)

Things got worse for Stan at that point when Hank says his alarm clock’s wire was cut. Causing him to wake up late and miss the Scout meeting for the trip. So he had to face the music with mom but had a better understanding for his sisters needs. It was Stan that needed the lesson but he was to big to fit into her diapers and mom and dad didn’t want to fork out the money to punish Stan that way. Where I was small like A.J was.

Yes she was the baby of the family but she was treated like a normal seven year old would be treated. With the exception of sucking on a pacifier when upset or being changed. Sometimes she’ll come in to my room and cuddle with me and sticks a pacifier in my mouth. That morning I woke up the next to her with a diaper on. Plus I had to pee once I got up so I let go. Then I felt pressure around my bottom so I pushed and I felt a warm mass fill the back of my now wet diaper. A.J just looks at me and giggles around the pacifier she was sucking. Mom then walks in to find A.J not in her room but mine with an equally wet and messy diaper.

A.J is my shadow from what mom says because every where I went she wanted to go. If I went to the park to play with the other boys she wanted to go. If it was to see a few classmates that I helped out she wanted to go. The times I did that it was a few girls that need help with their school work and I’d let her tag along. I knew how to change her but the girls wanted to do the dirty work and A.J loved it. It was one day it was raining and I had to go to this girls house that was new to the school and help her get caught up because she was kicked out of her old school for some odd reason. I never asked her mom or dad why.

It was one day that I was there and I Had A.J with me. A.J was in a cute dress she had her pacifier pinned to her dress. I had her diaper bag that I also had my books in at the time as I pulled out my books my sister grabbed the pacifier I had a week earlier and placed it in my mouth. She then grabbed a second one and tried to do the same to the new girl. That’s when the girl reached into her shirt and pulled the one pinned to her shirt out. She moved closer to me and sat on my lap like a three year old and started to pee. I was shocked I mean really shocked as her diaper had leaked and it looked like I had peed myself. That’s when her mom came into the room and saw my pants wet and had me change them. The only problem was I didn’t have extra clothes with me except for my sister.

Mrs. Saxton said I think Genna’s close will fit you nice but first you’ll need a diaper on. I was diapered for the second time in two weeks. I loved the attention I was getting. Little did I know A.J had messed herself while I was getting diapered. Genna was changed soon after I was diapered. I went to work cleaning A.J when I was stopped by Mrs. Saxton. She said “babies don’t change other babies” then finished what I started. I was put in a dress so changing me would be easier. I didn’t fight it at all just sat there like a good baby and helped Genna get up to speed in school.

I later found out she was kicked out at the age of four. The reason was she wasn’t potty trained. She had a medical reason that prevented her from holding it like the other girls. She had heard about a school here in Colorado but the state was going to close it down because it was taking more money to run than the other schools in the state. We’re the ones that need the extra help. So we had to start looking for a new school to go to. Genna has an older brother and sister that are in special classes as well.

Three places stuck out but one really stuck out and was all over the news. The school had called in outside help. They rocked the local government to its core. The state law makers wanted to stop the school from being built but with the BS that went on a judge from the highest court in the land upheld the order for the school to be finished. Maine stuck out for a reason it was by a lake that would be fun in the summer time. The one in Massachusetts stuck out because the schools name was a town that is now under water. The forth and final spot was somewhere in Connecticut. All would be nice and would give other schools a run for their money. Special Need Schools for Special Children was all the rage on the east coast if only in four states.

(Stan Junior’s Punishment)

Stan Jr. was sent to his room to think about the dirty trick he played on Hank/Hanna. What they had in store for Stan was going to be far worse than what Hank got. Hank/Hanna saw it as away to bond with his/her sister. Don’t get me wrong Hank was happy as a boy. Did the things boys did when dressed as on. Yes he still had to wear diapers do to past accidents that he has had. It all started with bed wetting then messing his pants. Pampers size 7s wouldn’t fit Stan so another method had to come into play.

It was one day Sally James was in the store and saw a girl with her mother looking at the good-nights. That’s when she got the idea just how to teach Stan a lesson for picking on his sister A.J. Sally knew his weight and saw that the boy’s good-nights were too small for his weight. So she got the girl’s good-nights and to add to the punishment she got a few cute nightdresses for him to wear for the next few days.

Stan was saying how sorry he was for getting Hank into trouble and making fun of his sister. He said “he wouldn’t do it no more”. The worst part of the punishment was yet to come. He was to go to Austin’s house for a sleep over. Stan’s mom gave him a bath with that hair remover stuff in the bath water. She also washed his hair with a girly shampoo. Once out he saw his hair he had down there was gone.
Sally held open the goodnight and told him to step in or he wasn’t going to the sleepover at Austin’s.

Stan did as he was told then he was placed in a girl’s nightdress and told to get his slippers and robe.
Once he had done that she packed a bag with the extra good-nights that he was to wear and use for the whole weekend. It would be a long weekend for Stan Jr. and he would finally understand his baby sister A.J and what she deals with everyday.

(Back at the James house)

Hank was having a fun time with his sister. They where playing in her room with a tea set. A doll and a teddy bear and was sitting at the table with them. The teddy bear was hers along with the doll but she wanted Hank/Hanna to have the teddy bear so he’s not so lonely. She tells her dolly all her secrets. She wanted Hank/Hanna to have something he can share his secrets with. So it was a win, win for both A.J and Hank/Hanna.

Jessie was planning a sleepover that next week with just A.J and Hanna. Hank knew he had to be in Hanna mode to go. The surprise was the Genna was going to be there as well. So it was a must go now because he had to study for a test as well. A.J knew to take her books to study as well so she could pass the next test. Hank was able to go to school as a boy but once he got home he had to be a girl.

(At School) New school year

A.J and Hank sat outside of the school with their friends Lu-Lu, Genna and Jessie. When eight girls and two boys came up to them and said this isn’t your spot anymore. The five of them said this spot is for who ever gets here first and we where here first. That’s when Austin, Stan Jr., T.J and C.J Saxton. Their names are Teddy James and Casey Jane Saxton. They saw what was going on and walked over to tell the older kids to leave their sibling alone. Lu-Lu brother saw it and walked over to he was friends with Austin and Stan Jr. and he had just meet T.C and C.J just a few day ago. So he was waiting to help his little sister and her friends. That’s when the kids trying to take a spot bolted saying we will get the freaks one by one and we will get our sibling on you as well.

The bell rang to start the school day. Lu-Lu was struck first as Genna was pulled into the boy’s restroom. Teddy tried to go in but was struck from behind. Casey was scared stiff. They then went after Hank and that’s when the real trouble started.

Brothers Tell All 3 the Move

After the hate letters start the kids are attacked.

(The Aftermath at School)

As Hank walked in to the building he was shoved by one of the boys that he had fooled at the camp games. A.J filmed it but had her cell phone smashed by the bully that pushed her brother. Stan had filmed it as well but the bully grabbed his cell phone smashed to. Jessie had a pin cam and caught the whole thing only to have it smashed by the principal.

All four got ex-spelled from school. Austin decked the bully later that morning getting the same along with Lu-Lu, and Genna. Their siblings would also be ex-spelled form school for their part of the event. Shit was about to hit the fan with the School Board and the parents would come at them full force. Lu-Lu’s father was a big shot lawyer with the biggest law firm in the state. Her aunt is an A.D.A with the county. Lawsuits to the school followed but got stalled with the judge ruling in favor of the school and the county school board.

They had to force their hand and take it to a higher court but were shot down when the judge ordered to files sealed and locked away so no other court can change the ruling. Judge Winrox then ordered them to leave the town and state never to return again. Lu-Lu’s aunt keep the original files so she can have another A.D.A look at it and see if they where wronged. They had to know if the school board knew that a hate crime had happened and Judge Winrox just didn’t care that a federal law was broken. Plus if he had a personal issue with Trans-kids. Then he shouldn’t have taken the case to start with. Someone was going to pay for the crimes against their kids.

The odd thing was no one really cared the law was being broken. The schools didn’t care one bit. The city, the county or the state could care less. Other doctors tried to discredit Dr. Janis Bell’s findings about me and a few other kids. I was told to bulk up by our family doctor almost every time I went to him. He was one of the one who tried to discredit Dr. Janis Bell.

Janis Bell had a twin brother that was in the same field as she was but was also a family doctor. He lived in South Carolina and was doing well for himself. Janis saw a news story of a school out east and his name came up in the story and was amazed that a few members of Finn family help save the school.

She did some research into the family and found out that they had cleaned up at least two towns. It was a surprise that they had nothing to do with the town in South Carolina. A Brenda Rowland was the one who helped the Davis family clean up the town their school was in. Plus dealt with three bad men that were after the land the neighborhood and school sat on.

With all the dirty deeds going on in the Colorado and there was not much she or her friends could do. She was going to find a way to help her friends. So with all that said they all chose to move to a safer haven. The kids where happy with the decision to move and started to pack their things. The parents tried to say it will be two weeks before we can start to pack but the kids said well leave that amount of clothes out so we will have it ready.

(Two weeks later)

The families where in the process of moving when their doors where kicked in and forced out of their homes. They didn’t even get all their things as their houses where set on fire. The police told the fire department to let the houses burn. The fire marshal was outraged that four houses to burn down without any effort to save them. What if someone was in the house then what? They could care less if someone was in the house. Death by fire wouldn’t be good enough for them. They would be in the clear because they knew how to make it look like someone else did it. No prints no nothing left to link them to the crime.

Brent Rowland the fire marshal was known as (L.G.B.T.C) lesbians, Gay, Bi-sexual, and transgendered cross-dresser supporter. He was next on the list. His job was the top one in the city within the fire department. They knew the house he lived in. It went with the job and was spared. He was fired by the mayor and told to get out of town and never come back, and if he did he would be thrown in jail. The town was dirty to dirty for his liking so he packed up and left.

He was smart enough to cause a fire that looked like it was an electrical fire. That was the fun part and he had the town by the balls now. The house fire was the end of his career. So it was five families that had to move east.

Two families chose to go to South Carolina. The James family chose to go to Winnisimmet Mass. It was the Ho and Saxton families chose Maine. So with all the issues that happened in Colorado would be in the news and a major shakeup was coming to their town.

The reason the Bell family chose South Carolina was Janis has a twin brother there and wants to help him expand. And as for Brent Rowland’s family it was to see his twin sister. Well they where really triplets. The third one will be known about in a later story.

The reason the James family chose Winnisimmet Mass. was to be with long lost family. It was more likely to be western Mass. They never knew they had a governor in the family. He was one that didn’t play around one bit.

The Saxton and Ho families chose to go to Maine because they heard about a school by a pond that was in the works. It was going to be a big school. Not like the one in South Carolina that would also have collage classes.

It would be a good way for the kids to care for themselves as they get older. Depending on what your needs that was the class you went into. If you dress like a girl and are a boy you where placed in a room of girls. If you had to wear a diaper twenty-four seven no matter if you’re a boy or a girl you were in that class. Plus if you sucked on a pacifier you could, but you also had to have a bottle of warn milk at lunch time. Then if you are in diapers and dresses you where in that class the same applied if you only wore diapers.

The Trans-kids had a class of their own. The trans-kids in diapers where in another class and this class would be the same as the class that wore diapers. A pacifier was part of the uniform and had to be in the mouth if a bottle wasn’t.

The girls that are boys on the inside had a class as well but was smaller that the others. The schools that had an issue with boys or girls that didn’t fit in at their school would be sent to the right school that had the classes that fit the student’s needs.

That’s where the Special Needs Classes came into play. There are the boys and girls that needed extra help with school work. Then there are the boys that dressed as girls and in diapers as well. So the school covered every thing that a student needs.

News about the dirty judge in Colorado got to Federal Judge Kelly Winrox Wapser. She was ready to over turn the ruling. She saw the name and backed down and turned it over to someone that wasn’t linked to the dirty judge (her father).

The five families had chosen where they where going. The James family was planning on Winnisimmet but chose to stick with the Bell and Rowland families. The Saxton and Ho families where going to Maine but chose South Carolina as well.

They checked out the school and it was one of the best for kids that are special. They wanted to get a better look at it and look at the apartment building next to it that was to be a group home. The families knew that they needed more room than the apartments had but wanted to be a part of a real loving neighborhood.

As they found the place the school was a true work of art. The four floor building had all the things the kids would need and then some. The sign out front said the schools name. It was named after a former school teacher that taught special need students.

(A look into the past somewhere in North Carolina)

This teacher was the first to deal with a cross dressing student. She was also the first teacher to deal with a teen baby. She set the class straight and said that I won’t stand for anyone picking on another student. Her word was law in her class. Parents tried to get the school to fire her but the school board stood by her and said if you do you’ll have big trouble on your hands. They asked if the name Finn mean anything to them.

Miss Jackie Finn was known as a teacher that got the kids to learn. Her class had the highest grades of all the classes in the school. The kids that had her loved her it was that she knew how to make the class fun.

It was a class trip that the trouble had started but it was stopped right before it started. She had to change one of the kids. She knew the young man and knew that she had a job to do. She took him by the hand and to the ladies room no one said a thing until a lady started yelling and cussing.

Jackie Finn told the lady the boy had injuries to his bladder and bowls. The lady just didn’t care one bit saying he is too old to be in diapers. Other teaches came and told the lady to calm down and stop the fowl langue because of the younger kids in the group.

The lady was outraged and said she’d fix her one way or another. The school got a call from a Mrs. Janson saying that a teacher slapped her son. The school asked for the teachers name and was told it was Jackie Finn. The school said they would look in to it and get back to her. It was two days later that the truth came out that it was a lie.

Gale Janson was linked to the Quill boys that fell last year after they tried to go after the Davis Clan. They where also linked to the nasty Carol Shaw. They knew the Quill boys all four of them would be in prison for a number of years. Carol Shaw faced a lot tougher fate in the courts. Debbie Janson was Carol Shaw’s boss but after the first bust Debbie Janson quit and turned the files over to the state. One file was missing from the list of files turned over.

Debbie Janson didn’t know that Carol Shaw stole the files from her before they got to the person that took her place. Three names popped into her head and their names where Kay-Kay, Stanly and Sydney Lee-Masters. The kids had just lost their parents weeks before they where adopted by two women. Then the mysterious death of the two women was all over the news within weeks of the adoptions and the three girls went missing.

(Back to the present)

Gale Janson knew not to mess with the Davis Clan or she could face time. Debbie was so upset when her son had a near fatal accident that caused her son to lose his manhood. When she finally saw what Jackie Finn was doing all those years ago. A fund was set up in honor of Jackie Finn.

As the families got settled in they were shown how safe the school was. The only way in was by a name tags that all the board, principals, teachers and kids had. No one from the outside could get in without a card.

That was the first stage to get in the next was an ID check where a camera cross checked the photo ID via a computer. The ID was scanned and a picture was taken of the card holder and if it matched they got in fully.

The school was safe to safe some say but that helped the kids from people that didn’t truly understand their needs. The next thing they where shown was the computer lab well one of them and how to activate and deactivate the computers. They where shocked to see that all the work to child does at school was saved on the card if it was a week long project.

The next thing was the science lab it was just like the computer lab but you swiped you ID card as you enter the class and told what to get out. So the card tells the teacher what level the student is on and what they need to work on.

The final stop was for a list of what can and can’t be worn to school. The dress code for girls and boys was about the same but it allowed the boys to dress as girls if they wanted. Diapers where also a part of the dress code but only if they where needed.

The next morning my sister had a wild and it was that Jessie, me, her and Lu-Lu walking in town that afternoon to go to the movies. She asked Jessie if she’d like to see me in a dress. Of course Jessie said yes I’d love to and I’d even help buy it if he wears it while we are out at the movies. Lu-Lu then dares me to do it she knew I’d do a dare if the reward was sweet enough. My reward would be my sister would pay my way into the movies if I bought my own panties.

The panties where the same size my cousin wore so I knew they would fit. Yes I tried on my cousins panties before. I did as they asked and they went to find the right dress while Lu-Lu went to find me a bra to wear. Well she bought it funny thing was we are the same size in that area. Yes I tried on one of Lu-Lu’s bras before. Once the dress and bra was bought they asked if I could use to wash room to change. We walked to the lady’s wash room and went in and found a stall big enough for two people. I knew I’d needed some help with the bra and the dress.

Carol Shaw wanted revenge and didn’t know how to go about it. All Carol said “I hope all the freaks are in the school when it goes down”. She was being transferred to a prison in Alaska where there was no TV or phones except for the prison officials.

When a school in SC was leveled only one person was at the school at the time of the blast. Officer Hank Hooks saw the truck and told the driver no one was to be on school grounds that’s when the blast happened. The driver was also killed but had no ID of any kind. Except for the name of a man named Kim Sun Do from the rental place. The Yakuza where gloating of the attack.

The school’s mascot was also at the school at the time a sweet Chihuahua that would nip at your ankle when hungry. Her name was Starr Bright she stayed in one classroom and mainly stayed by Jamie but would walk to others in the classroom. So it was a sad day for the kids losing a beloved pet.

Clair Wills was a happy child that had it all except for one thing. Was another girl to play games with? She did have a boy named Jay Stevens to play with but he was a boy. She made do with that on rainy days because Jay was stuck inside as well. She had tons of dolls and stuffed animals she only kept a few at the Stevens home. The bulk of her dolls and stuffed animals were at her house. Fifty dolls and over one hundred stuffed animals in all. Jay had one stuffed animal that Clair gave him because she had two that were the same. The day was going well because it was the day her parents would be home from a trip to England. A package was sent to the Stevens addressed to Clair. It was an English tea time bear. It held a cup in one paw and a tea cake in the other.

At the Stevens house Mrs. Stevens was watching the news. The news was about a plane that was flying from England to the U.S had went down over the Atlantic Ocean. The news said it may take weeks to know the cause of the crash. Then even longer to notify the families members of the people on board the plane. Clair was staying with her god parents at the time because of school. Meanwhile at school Clair class was watching the news. When the news hit about the plain crash and wanted to be left alone but the teacher wouldn’t even let her leave the classroom. So Clair just found a quite spot in the room and cried. Mrs. Callahan tried to comfort Clair, but Clair pushed her away saying leave me the %*#$ alone. Mrs. Callahan had never heard Clair talk like that but just told her so sit where she was and would be back.

Mrs. Callahan called the Wills house and only got a message saying if this is about Clair that the Stevens needed to be called at this time. Stating that the Wills where out of the country at the present time. So Mrs. Callahan called the Stevens to let them know what just happened at school and to come and get Clair to take her home. Mrs. Stevens said “I’ll get Jay as well so I can explain to him what happened as well.

The Wills had money and had everything set in case they died suddenly. Clair had her own card and pin number. Clair had a limit she could use a week for breakfast and lunch plus the extras she needed at school like notebooks, pencils and pins. It was a week or so when they got the news that they found the planes black-box and the cause will be known within days to weeks. It was a week when the bodies were found and returned to the families.

The day of Clair’s parent’s funeral she was crying as her godmother held her. Cindy Stevens kinda knew that Clair might wet herself and made sure Clair wore a pull-up she also made sure Jay wore one as well. Jay put up a fight saying that he wouldn’t wet himself but lost when he was reminded that the last funeral they went to he had wet himself. Losing the fight he put the pull-up on felling like a sissy for wearing it. Clair said at least you get pants to wear while I’m in a dress. By the end of the service at the church Clair and Jay were wet and needed a change. Cindy took them both to the ladies room to change them. Cindy started by checking Clair finding her messy as well so changed her first. After Cindy finished Clair she changed Jay finding he had messed himself as well.

Cindy said “after we leave the grave site I’ll check you two again and if I find poop it is diapers for the both of you.” Jay knew she was serous and said “I’ll try not to poop again mommy.” Clair just said “yes momma.” Right before they left she checked them again Clair and Jay both did a number in their pull-ups. Cindy didn’t have any diapers with her but would have her husband Jay Sr. to stop at the store to get some diapers. She knew their weight and got four boxes of Pampers size 7s. Once at the car she had to change Clair again. Jay was okay for now but wouldn’t hold out much longer. As they got out Jay smelt bad I mean really bad and was told he’d be diapered for a week and if you can tell me when you need to go I’ll let you be a big boy again.

Jay lasted six days and the night before he got to be a big boy he got sick. Messy sick and had to spend another week in diapers. Clair just wanted to be herself and wet and poop when ever she wanted. Cindy was like you have school and I don’t know if it would work out. Clair just said “I’m free to go when ever the need to go hits and then go to the school nurse. Cindy just gave in and said to Clair “what ever makes you a Happy Little Baby.”

Months after the funeral the Stevens got a letter from the court system stating that Clair should live with them the Wills instead. In court Clair Will name was changed to Clair Stevens after Cindy and Jay Sr. showed the courts that they were to be the legal guardians of Clair and not her so called aunts and uncles. Stating that they had no kids close to Clair’s age where they had a son the same age to the day as her. The aunts and uncles tried to get the money and were told that the money was Clair’s now because it was in a trust that she could cash out at twenty-one.

Cindy treated Clair and Jay as twins and they loved it. The reason was Jay and Clair where born on the same day. And they were about to turn five years old. Clair wanted Jay to play with her. Jay kinda knew what type of things girls play and wanted to play a board game. Clair said “she would” but if she won they would play what she wanted to play. Jay let her pick the game and was about to win. All he had to do was roll a five and a six on his next two turns. Clair only needed two sixes. The game had two dice but each one used one each to be fair and to make the game longer.

Clair won the game and said the game she wanted to play. That’s when Jay wanted to back out of the deal. “Dress Up” said Clair. Jay’s face dropped and wanted to run. Cindy looked at her son and said “you made a deal and you are going to play her game now.” Jay followed Clair to her room and when they got there she had pulled out two Pull-ups one for her and one for Jay. They went to the closet and got two dresses out. Jay was ready to bolt when he saw his mom at the door. She gave him a look that said do as you promised or loss you free time with you friends. Cindy said “let us go to the bathroom and get your pull-up, vest and tights on so your dress will fit right.”

Jay knew he had lost. What if his friends find out what he did? He would be the laughing stock of the school. Maybe he should go and play with the girls. Jay and Cindy walk back into Clair’s room and she had her dress on and needed to be buttoned up and the sash tied into a bow to her side. Cindy said “wait until I help your sister with her dress and hair then I’ll do yours.” Once Jay was dressed and the sash tied she did Clair’s. Cindy took both of her daughters out to dinner. Jay was now scared of what the boys in the neighborhood would say or do. Jay started to cry and didn’t want to be seen dressed as a girl by the boys in the neighborhood.

Cindy said I’ll pull the van up to the side door and you two girl can get in. Then we will go to the next town over where no one knows us. Your father will meet us there. Cindy packed a diaper bag with diapers just in case she had to change them. Once at the place they saw their dad and there were two booster seats in the booth. Jay was placed on his mother’s side of the table and Clair on her father’s side the table. Clair and Jay were fed as their parents ate. That’s when Jay kinda lifted up to let out some air. Instead of a fart a warm mass filled the seat of his pull-up. Clair felt pressure and let go of one of her own and did the same.

Cindy and Jay Sr. just finished eating well had to stop eating because of the smell. Two messy babies really can cause that. Cindy said come with mommy girls and get out of those messy things. As Jay walked more mess filled the pull-up. Jay would spend another few days in diapers. Clair loved the attention she got when she was cleaned up. Jay was happy to have a clean bottom as well. But knew if things kept going he’d be wearing diapers like Clair all the time. Clair loved playing dress up with Jay.

Jay started to wear pull-ups and Clair’s clothes when ever Clair wasn’t home. He was careful to put the clothes back the way he found them. That went on for a week or so until he got caught by his mother putting and outfit back. It was one of Clair’s party dresses. Cindy had just bought the dress and it was the one Clair was to wear at their fifth birthday party. Cindy had to come up with a plan so Jay could enjoy the party as a girl. She got a wicked grin on her face. Jay was caught pulling off the wet pull-up to toss it in the disposable diaper pail. And was told get on the changing table to be diapered. Wanting to be a good boy he did as he was told to do. Cindy said “now Jay Lynn you know not to barrow your sister’s clothes without asking right.” Jay said “Yes ma’am.”

Jay started to freak out saying he was sorry and wouldn’t do it anymore if ever.
Cindy said “I know you won’t because you are going to be a girl at your fifth birthday party and you are going to wear the dress you just took off. Then if you behave I’ll let you be a boy after everyone leaves. Then again if you are bad you will go to school dressed as a girl on Monday.” Jay was shocked when a pink diaper was placed under him and pulled over his wee-wee which his mother pointed downward so he’d wet like a girl. Cindy then said “Jay Lynn I want you to put one of the other dresses on so we can go to town and get a matching dress for the birthday party so you and your sister can match.

It was a Friday and school has been in for a week or two. Clair had just started second grade and still had a little problem. There were only seven girls and six boys in her class. Jenny is one of the girls is in her class. Jenny also knew Clair was hiding a secret. A secret her wetting issue. Clair would loss any friends she makes. Jenny being an outcast all because she has a little sister that’s five and still wore diapers twenty-four seven. Jenny also has a brother that had to wear diapers at night. Well Clair has two backpacks one for books and one for her diapers. Jackson Armstrong was one of the boys in her class asked to borrow a pencil to which Clair said “yes in the red backpack” before she realize she said the wrong color backpack it was the purple one that has her school items.

Jackson said “why do you have diapers in your backpack. Only babies wear diapers.” Clair started to cry and Jackson found something else in the backpack and handed it to her. Clair was shocked she had one in there but put it in and started to suck on it. Jenny noticed a smell that told her someone needs a fresh diaper. The teacher walked over and smelt the air and knew the same thing. Jenny said “she knew how to change a diaper”. The teacher told the boys to stand in the hall. Jenny said “Jackson caused this and should be punished”. Jenny went to work changing Clair’s diaper. With Clair in a clean diaper she hugged Jenny and said “thanks”. When Jenny sees the diapers are pink and gets a wicked idea and tells the teacher.

Jay slugged Jackson in the arm for embarrassing his sister. Jay was caught red handed and figured a diaper would help him as well. The girls stayed in the room as Jay and Jackson were brought over to Jenny. The teacher told Jackson what the punishment would be. That he had to wear a diaper until he wet it but if he messed it he’d go home in one. Jackson tried to run but the girls stopped him from making it to the door. Jay knew if he slugged someone at home he would be diapered so he stripped down and laid down on Clair’s changing pad ready to be diapered. Jenny whipped the area clean then powered him good and then taped the diaper nice and snug. Jay then asked Clair if she had a skirt so it would be easier to change him.

Clair handed him a pink skirt with a matching top that read diaper girl. It was a gag gift from their parents for both of them to share. Clair pulled out a pink dress and tights with matching ruffled panties. Jay now dressed as a girl said it’s either strip on your own or I’ll let the girls have their fun. Jackson gave in and removed all his clothing then got down on the changing pad. Cleaned, powered, diapered and dressed the teacher let the rest of the boy in and restarted the class with now with two boys dressed as girls one by choice and the other as punishment.

Jay knew that if he had a diaper on he had to use it. It was almost lunch time when Jay farted filling his diaper with a nice load of poop as he did that he felt his bladder let go. Jackson had to pee bad and thought if he let a little out he would be fine. As he peed he also let a fart out but as he did he messed in his diaper as well. The smell was so bad the teacher had to stop class to clean them up. What Jackson didn’t know was that Jay knew how to go in a diaper without trouble when he had one on. Clair had changed Jay’s diapers and he changed her. Clair changed Jackson and said “he was a messy baby girl”. He wanted to protest but had a pacifier placed in his mouth by Jenny. Jenny went to work changing Jay after putting a pacifier in his mouth. Clair still had hers sucking away as she changed Jackson. Once the two were changed the teacher had nine jars of baby food. She sent the rest of the class to lunch except Jenny and Stacy. She gave the two girls a jar of fruit, veggies and meat and rice mixture. Clair and Jay didn’t put up a fight. Jenny feed Clair her lunch while she ate hers. Stacy did the same with Jay and the teacher did the same with Jackson. The teacher knew the fruit she feed Jackson would cause another messy diaper. Clair had apples and Jay had peaches. The veggies would also be a factor for Jackson. Out of the nine jars of baby food one had no label on it so it was a surprise. By the end of the day jay had not only wet his second diaper he messed it as well.

Jay was cleaned up and was in his third diaper of the day. Clair was in her forth. Jackson was in his third and had to sit in the class room for a few minutes. Jay was given a note and walked with Jackson to area where parents pick up their kids. Clair was with them but got in the Stevens van and waited for Jay to get in. As Jay handed the letter to Jackson’s father it was folded up saying read A.S.A.P. Jackson saw that and knew he was doomed when his sister Shelly got in she saw the pink note and knew her brother did something bad. Jackson was so scared he let loss his third load of the day smelling up the car. Jackson felt so embarrassed of what he did. He was in need of a change. Jackson was still in the borrowed dress that had to be washed and returned the next day. The tights and panties had to be washed by hand and returned as well. Shelly was in the back seat with Jackson and asked did my little sister make a mess in her diaper. “Did she know I had a diaper on all day and that I had just messed in them as well” is what Jackson said to himself. Shelly asked to see the note as she read it she got a wicked grin and knew what she was going to do. Shelly said she had to make a call and find out the brand of diapers Clair wore to make sure Jackson behaved him self in the future.

Mr. Armstrong asked what the brand of diapers that Clair wears. He called his wife telling what had happened at school and the brand of diapers to buy for their son/daughter. Jackson’s home punishment would really hut his personal life until the diapers ran out. Unknown to him his boy’s life was over for some time to come. Being between the age of seven and eight he knew that it would be four to five years of being in diapers and dressed as a girl. Shelly was planning a weekend sleepover that weekend. Once Mrs. Armstrong got home she had at less three weeks worth of diapers in her hands with more in the minivan out side. Mr. Armstrong stopped to get a bag of pull-ups on the way home to hold them over until she got home. Shelly took one package from her mother. With one hand and Jackson by the other saying Lacey and I will be back soon. Shelly only being a year older she knew her skirts would fit over the diaper. Once he was done he had on a skirt with a matching top and shoes with a pair of Shelly’s tights all in pink.

Jackson’s life would be hard to deal with for at less the next three weeks at the most. Jay on the other hand got off easy. Clair had the note of his punishment but his mom seeing him in the pink skirt and t-shirt. Jay was happy that when he saw a little bag with just J on it. He said “mom is this bag for me and does Clair have one too”. Mrs. Stevens said “she has one but she gets hers at home but she gets to see what she’s getting”. Jay first pulled out a new binkie then a rattle as a joke gift then a letter that was written on light pink paper in dark pink ink. It was for a sleepover but where was this sleepover going to be at. The last name hit him when he saw Armstrong. Jackson Armstrong’s house but the writing was to pretty to be his. It was his sister’s handwriting. It would be an odd sleepover for the whole weekend.

The News hits the Davis Kids Hard

Jackson was not feeling well the next morning. He had a load in his diaper and he felt sick. Shelly comes in to get him up as it was her job to do so. She saw Jackson walk out of the bathroom and looked pale. Shelly smelt the air and knew she had a messy diaper to clean up. So she went to work after she told her mom about Jackson/Lacey. After Shelly changed her brother/sister she walked downstairs to eat. Jackson followed and sat at his spot but was told to sit in the highchair to be feed. Jackson was shocked and did as he was told. Mrs. Armstrong placed a bib around his neck and Shelly feed him. After Jackson was done he was told to get ready for school in the outfit Shelly put out for you. The outfit was a sun pink dress with matching bow, white tights and pink tennis shoes with the Power Puff Girls on them. He wondered how his sister found shoes that were meant for a five year old in his size.

Over at the Stevens house Jay got to go to school as a boy but also chose to wear a diaper to help Clair feel better. Clair kissed her brother on the check and runs out the door with him close behind her crinkling along the way. Clair giggled as she heard him she hugs him and said I’ll get to change you today. I might even get to change Jackson. Clair saw Jackson as they got to school and he looked like Bubbles. She wanted to laugh but held back. Jay was going to say something but got elbowed by his sister. At the same time Shelly a fifth grader had a bag with her as she walked Jackson to class. She told the teacher that the bag was Lacey’s diaper bag. Jackson went beet red when he heard his girl’s name but was accepted as a girl. Jay on the other hand got the name of diaper butt. It didn’t bother him as he took off his shoes to remove his pants then sat down after putting his shoes back on. Clair had a skirt and a tee on and removed her skirt and sat down next to Jenny.

The day started out well until news hit that there was an attack on an American Base over seas. A picture of an American came up but the younger kids didn’t have a TV in their room linked to the rest. Jenny had a felling that something wasn’t right and started to cry. The worst was yet to come. Jamie and Amber were in the nurse’s office getting changed. Well Amber was while Jamie was getting his first daytime diaper. It was lunch time and Jenny was on the way to lunch room. That’s when she saw her two younger siblings. A few minutes later a police officer shows up to get them to take them to see their mom. Jenny had just wet herself Sabrina and Nicole were wet too. Jenny had to borrow three diapers from Clair. After they got changed the officer took them to the hospital their mother was at. Their mother was not in good shape she died holding Sabrina and Jenny’s hands. She held Amber and Nicole’s hands Jamie was to upset to see his mom that way.

Clair was sad and lonely well she still had Stacy but did she know how to change a diaper. It was something she would have to check out. Stacy has a little secret about herself. She and her brother have to share a bed. They live in a three bedroom apartment with their parents and an older sister and brother. They don’t share a bed just a room. Their room was bigger than the master bedroom with a big bath tub with no shower. Well bath time got weird by the time they were teens. Stacy’s brother and sister had another secret that no one knew about and it was to stay that way. Stacy got her first chance to change Clair and did a wonderful job Clair felt cleaner than ever.

On Monday Clair found out the reason Jenny wasn’t in school and she was lonely at home. She wanted Jenny but she was gone. She knew she could trust Stacy and wanted to spend more time with her but how could she. The day came when Stacy asked if Clair wanted to have a weekend long sleepover and Jay was also invited to stay and spend time with he brother Danny. Clair and Stacy were alone in the room well Jay and Jackson/Lacey. Stacy said Danny and I wear diapers at night. Plus our older siblings share a room but we don’t know what goes on in there but we have an idea. So it was set for that weekend that the four kids got the full baby treatment. On Friday right as the final bell was to ring Stacy changed Jackson/Lacey first as Shelly came to get her brother/sister. His week long dress punishment was over and he could go back to being a boy again but Stacy said Lacey was invited to come to the sleepover as well. Jackson/Lacey said I don’t want to go but Shelly said Stacy’s sister invited me and we are going but we are going home so I can get out clothing for the weekend.

Stacy knew what Lynn had planed for Lance. You see Lance always left poop in the big boy-girl potty and didn’t flush and had skid marks in his underwear. Stacy was diapered by Shelly after diapering Jay and Clair. Clair and Jay went to Stacy’s and Shelly said she and Lacey will be there soon. And then the fun will really start. Lance had no clue what was in store for him when he got home. Stacy’s mom had the basement all setup for the sleepover with five teen sized cribs, highchairs and a changing table. Clair still felt lonely but knew what she needed. She needed a loving girlfriend. Stacy picked that moment to kiss Clair and it was a deep kiss too. About that time Shelly and Lacey arrived to the sleepover. Then Clair said I love you Lacey and want to be with you as you are.

Lynn and Shelly went in search of Lance only to see him nude sitting on his bed on a changing mat that was placed there by his mom who was standing by the bed room door to make sure he didn’t leave the room. As she left the room she said the hair remover that is to be used is the kind you add to the water so be careful Lynn said to Shelly I’ll get in and wash the baby and you can dry him off then we will diaper him. Then we will dress him in a night gown that I know he wears when I’m not home. I also know he sleeps in my bed to when I’m gone. I also have found extra dirty diapers in the diaper pail. He must want to become a teen baby. Lynn said I guess he’s going to get his wish to mess and wet diapers for the whole weekend. Lance knew his fate was sealed. It was to be a whole weekend in diapers and baby styled clothing. Danny, Jay and Jackson didn’t mind the baby girl clothing. Clair and Stacy loved having a twin sister even if it was for a weekend. Lynn was going to enjoy it the most. No one knew Lynn was in love with her brother Lance. Lance had to hide his love for his sister. It wasn’t until Lynn started feeling sick in the mornings that the secret would be out. Lynn didn’t have a boyfriend and Lance didn’t have a girlfriend. That’s when their parents knew something wasn’t right and a baby was on the way. Odd thing was Shelly felt the same way for the same amount of time. Lance was the father of both babies.

Jackson has gotten used to being Lacey but knew he had to be a boy once again. But does he want to be a boy ever again.

Part 4.5 Jackson Returns and is Still Lacey to the Girls

Jackson walked into school the following Monday and was called a sissy for the way he was dressed the week before. He just walked to his spot and saw the name Lacey still there and just put his things there. As he walked into the class room the teacher said pants off Lacey. That’s when Jackson said “that was only till Friday of last week and I’ve learnt a my lesson". That’s when Clair said he has even learnt to change diapers like a good caregiver should. The teacher walked up to Lacey and said “pants off now or you are in trouble young lady”. Jackson went in to the room that the kids that wore diapers to school put their clothes and returned in his underwear. Well his girl underwear that is. Well it was more like training pants for little girls.

The teacher was happy that a lesson was learned and let it go for now. She just had to wait till it was potty time for the ones that didn’t need diapers. As the time came the ones that didn’t need diapers got in line to go Jackson got up to go but was stopped by the teacher. Jackson didn’t realize he had wet his training pants and he had forgotten to bring extras just in case. He really had to go pooh but was told you might as well mess them as well. Well he did and it was a load just a week in diapers had did a number on his ego. The other boys knew not to pick on the ones that wore diapers. Then there are two boys that did it just to show they can. They could do no wrong and not even the principal couldn’t touch them or kick them out of school. They had an ace in the hole and she sat on the school board. Other parents had complained about the two boys at the school and nothing was or had been done to the boys. Just because of their mother. The odd thing was if they started a fight and someone else finished the fight they would cry fowl. Then have their mom step in to deal with trouble maker and warn the school to stop the false clams on her sons.

One father knew the only way to catch the boys in the act was with a CCTV cam and at all the key attack points the boys use. The students that have ran into the boys and showed the blind spots the other cams don’t see. The cameras were well hidden and when the two boys started a fight it was caught on tape and this time it would stick and it would show their mom how bad they really are. When they showed her the video she said “her son’s rights to protect the reputation of the school was violated and would sue the school”. Things went from bad to worst for the boys at that point. The person they had attacked was a kid of a police officer. The mothers of the boys said they would also sue the city as well. That’s when things got bad for her when she was told she was just fired from the school board. The boys were kicked out of school and told not to come back and if they where caught on or near school grounds they would face a judge. Jackson was happy to see the boys going away and not able to come back as they were escorted off of school grounds.

Things were quite to quite. It was like the calm before the storm. The school board had their meeting later that week and the Peterson’s boys name came up and the ruling was fast and swift. 11 to 0 to kick them out of the county school system with a harsher punishment to come. They had to go before the state school board to try to stay in the state. Their mother wasn’t allowed to vote on her two boys. As she was removed from the county board by the state’s school board that same day and wouldn’t get her retirement package when the time came. She also wouldn’t be able to work in any other county as well. Her only hope was to work in another state. Mr. Peterson was outraged that his boys got outsmarted by a freak. The funny thing is it was a normal kid without any issues that had reported them. It was Jackson Armstrong that brought them. their mom and dad down in the end.

Over the past five years Jay had done some digging in to the Davis kids that he once knew.
He didn’t do that until Jackson came out as a girl named Lacey. Jay went off on his former friend that he stood by for the longest time. Now twelve years old and on the schools basketball team. He was hoping that Jackson would play on the team with him. Jackson had other things on his mind and chose to be a cheerleader over playing ball. Clair was ok with it but shocked to see Danny on the cheer team as well. Danny was in his track warm-ups and jacket. Lacey was dressed in her cheerleader skirt and tank.

Jay was still friends with Danny but thing were getting bad between them. Lance was on the basketball team as well and was told about a school that had won the preseason basketball classic and how other schools said they cheated. Well when Lance found out the truth about the schools girls team. Not only did they play fair they just plain out shot the other teams. Lance also found out that boys went to the school and dressed as girls. After more digging Lance also found out that they also have a dress code at the school that even the boy had to follow. That same week Clair, Lynn and Stacey had seen the three play and they are good. Clair then saw a face she didn’t think she’d ever see again.

Clair said the girls name and she came over to see her old friend. Jenny gave Clair a kiss that was a sisterly one that no one said anything about. As this was going on Jenny yelled to Jamie (look out) but it was too late. Clair saw who threw the ball then hear the coach yell good job Stevens taking out that freak. One less that we have to see prance around in a skirt and shaking pom-poms. After that comment the coach was removed and then Jay was ejected. Clair felt so sick that she walked back to the locker room to change into the clothes she showed up in. Clair then walked back out then told Jenny, Nicole and Sabrina the key plays that they run and the weaknesses of the strong players.

Clair was happy that her school lost. She also knew she’d be kicked off the team and out of school for what she did. Lynn, Shelly and Stacy told Clair they are no longer friends and didn’t want to see her ever again. Jay was also kicked out of school for his stunt. The parents of Clair and Jay were told about the new school that helped troubled kids. The Stevens kids would be in a new school that following week. Jay knew that something was going to change but in what way. Clair didn’t mind one bit about the dress code because she still wears diapers. Clair laughed because Jay would be back in them for a long time.

That following week Clair and Jay were diapered and dressed for their first day at their new school. Jay had three choices of what to wear they were a pair of slacks, a jumper or a skirt. Clair chose a skirt that almost covered her diaper. Jay played around and ended up in a skirt as well that almost covered his diaper. Jay was in a trance for most of the day until he felt his stomach start to churn and then let lose. The smell didn’t hit right away but it was bad enough to ask to go see the school nurse. Clair sat next to the door and knew she needed a change as well as the teacher taps her to go then walks by Jay’s desk and tells him to go as well. The class sat there enjoying some free time before the next class. You see they didn’t go from one room to another the teacher came to them. Some of the teachers at the school know how to change diapers and some don’t.

Clair and Jay walked into the nurse’s office to be changed only to see Jamie walking out. Jamie hugged Clair but gave Jay an icy stare and walks off. Jamie still had to understand it wasn’t Jay’s fault. It was the coach that told Jay to throw the ball. Jay lost the right to play for the year. He was told if his grades improve he could play for them. Jay had to work extra hard to win over the school and the girls and other boys dressed like him. He had heard about some of the boys playing as girls at this school but he knew most of the boys were cheerleaders at this school. He has to see the basketball uniform to see if he wants to play because if a diaper is part of the school uniform it might be the same for the sports teams as well.

Three weeks later Jay finally got the nerve to ask what the basketball uniform looked like and what went with it. He found out that the team wore diapers and the diapers had every ones number on the seat. The uniform was pink with white trim and numbers. That was the home one while the road one was white with pink trim and numbers. They had two colors of diapers pink for the girls and blue for the boys but that’s to wear the day of the game at school. The game diaper is like the uniform pink with white numbers. He knew he would love to play on the team he just had to get Clair to play on the team with him. He knew Clair loved playing but after what he did this past year he didn’t know if she would play again. He had to give it a shot and go for broke and ask Clair to play again.

Jay and Clair find out they have a cousin that was born the same day they were just a year younger. Celeste was having trouble in her current school so she had to move away. She was an only child. Her father had another woman in his life and wanted nothing to do with her at all. Her mother struggled to make ends meet. She sent Celeste to live with her brother. Celeste was a Stevens her mother didn’t want her daughter to have the name of the man she married. Celeste suffers from seizures and has to wear diapers twenty-four seven. Dawn was tired of changing Celeste’s dirty diapers and knew her brother and sister in-law had one in diapers like her daughter but didn’t know they had two in diapers twenty-four seven.

Celeste’s school also had a swim team that she wanted to be a part of and the coach was one that didn’t like Celeste because she had to wear diapers. The teachers at her school also said she was too old for diapers. Celeste said “I can’t help it when and where I go.” Celeste was always in tears when she got home and it hurt her mom so much that she knew she would be better off with her aunt and uncle. Summer was in three weeks so Celeste had to suffer to the end of the year at her school. It took four weeks but she was happy to go to a school that would accept her for being her. The new school didn’t put up with bullying of any kind.

As the summer went on Clair and Jay helped their mother and father care for Celeste from feeding to bathing. The diaper changes where done by mom and dad did because of the three teen babies. Celeste loved being feed by Jay and sharing a bath with Clair. Summertime was a fun time as the Stevens got an invitation to go swimming in the neighborhood that Jenny lives in. Celeste was scared to go because of her diapers. What Celeste didn’t know was that the Davis kids all wear diapers. Jay and Clair had their swim diapers in the diaper bag they keep with them. Mrs. Stevens knew Celeste would need one so she had packed three in the bag. Clair helped Celeste in to her swim diaper before putting on hers then helped Jay with his. All the kids swam for a few hours until it was time for lunch. As Celeste got out of the pool for lunch she saw what looked like ropes being pulled into the pool to split it into eight lanes and names pop up on a timing board.

The kids ate lunch and that’s when more kids from the neighborhood showed up for swimming to get ready for the swim meet. Clair and Jay changed their swim diaper to the team swim diaper for the meet. Celeste wanted to swim with them but knew she couldn’t this time. Clair saw it and asked if Celeste could swim on the team. The coach saw he was one swimmer short and had to come up with a plan and gave the okay for Celeste to swim on the team. Celeste got her chance to prove herself for the first time ever on a true team. Celeste was to be in the third heat in the team time trials. And she finished first with a record time for the 25m free. She was accepted to the team when the swimmer that didn’t show finally showed up. Celeste tried to walk away but the coach said you’re a part of the team now.

The meet was in the next few day and all were ready to swim. Celeste was shocked to see her old school doing there warm-ups. Someone said look at the babies. That didn’t go over to well with some of the parents. And told their kids to behave or they too will have to wear a diaper to swim in.
The team coach then said if I see anyone on this team in a diaper they will sit out and not swim. The director of the event showed the rules to the coach that said if even one team member sits it’s a forfeit. The coach looked over the rules and gave in saying fine diaper the trouble makers.

The swim meet went well with the School for Kids with Extra Special Need winning all ten events. Clair, Jay, Sabrina and Jason taking the team relay. Celeste took her 25m event with ease. The coach of the school that took third overall had a change of view for the kids in diapers saying his ten year old twins still wet the bed every night and almost every day at school and was worried about them. He was having a hard time dealing with it he also had a teen son that couldn’t keep his pants clean finding mess in his sons underwear. Funny thing is that it was his son who made the baby remark and was diapered in a swim diaper for the meet. He knew his days at his school were over.

Gerry Willis was a normal kid but had a few issues making it to the restroom. The only thing he could do was hope that he didn’t go in his pants. So it was just two weeks before school let out and Gerry was sitting in class and had to go to the restroom and raised his hand to ask to go. His teacher told him to put his hand down. He did but knew he couldn’t hold out much longer and raised his hand again and asked to talk privately for a second. The teacher agreed to talk with him and they walked into a side room as soon as they did he let out a fart that could be heard in the next classroom. What happened when he did that smelt worst than the fart it self. Then what happened next really set the teacher off was Gerry was wetting himself because he was scared of the teacher and knew what she was known for with students that act like babies. She was known for spanking and Gerry got the most of all the other kids in the class (Read Gerry’s Hardships to know more)

(The Happy Teen Baby School) was known as a place that kids with special needs could go and be safe and have fun. The first school was getting to full to handle the amount of kids. So a new school had to be opened up to fulfill the need.

Three days after the swim meet a special trophy was given to the new swimmer. The best part was after that trophy was given to Celeste. The cup that is held by the winning team of the meet was handed over to the Happy Little Teen Baby School by last years champs by their star swimmer. To show good sportsmanship Garry walked out in nothing but a diaper and a t-shirt. Then he handed the new trophy to this year’s champs and the star swimmer got to hold it first. Celeste held it high and started to speak but stopped when she saw a face she didn’t want to see ever again. Her father had found her and was mad I mean really mad. I was standing there and was about to remove him when another father grabbed his arm and twisted it to where it almost snapped at the elbow.

As he was being thrown out two big teens pushed their way in and as they did they went after Celeste. Only to be stopped by the team that lost the swim crown. Celeste’s father says “I‘ll get her when the time comes”. Kurt was ready to fight the guy but was told to stand down. I was mad as an angry bear. The town knew not to say or do anything to the swim team or any of the other school teams. The best part was the about the swim team was it was the only team the school had that was co-ed. Only comment was I hope their diapers don’t leak into the pool. The odd thing was that on the last heat of the meet someone from one of the other schools had pooped in the pool. It was a swimmer from one of the other schools that made a baby comment about the host school.

That swimmer was there as was his mother and sister who was also a swimmer. He wanted to say how sorry he was for pooping in the pool. And that he had to wear diapers for a week. I asked the young man his name and got Ethan Smith out of him. His sister stepped forward and said “my name is Emma Smith and we would like to join your school”. I knew there was room at the school but didn’t know what would happen to their standing at their old school. Ethan knew he couldn’t go back to the school so a transfer was asked for. I knew they lived near the school but the school was set up to help troubled kids not just someone who wanted to go. Emma and Ethan’s names were taken and put in a book in case they did have any trouble at their current school.

As they walked out and drove off then we heard a loud crash. Outside two E-350 vans had the Smith’s car pined in between them and a wall. I knew it was bad but moved the van that would free them. As I got out Celeste’s father had her by the arm pulling her along only to be hit with a bat breaking his hold of her. She just wanted to go home after that and rest. Celeste’s father and step-mother were taken to jail and both being charged with a hate crime and other crimes nether of them would make bail. Even if they could they would try to get at her again. Knowing this they would be taken to separate state with a few states between then.

Things were heading faster than they were set to go. Celeste was to live with her aunt and uncle because her mom had signed the right forms. So Celeste can live with her aunt and uncle.
She loves her cousins just as much. Celeste knew her step-mother didn’t like people who are different than what she thinks is normal. The joke was on her because her normal isn’t normal at all. Different is normal and different is good. A family that shows love is a strong family. Celeste’s little brother and sister will need a new home to go to and be loved even more that they are now.
Emma and Ethan would have to live with their aunt and uncle in an upscale neighborhood.

Happy Teen Babies Part 8 Bad Boys to Good Girls

I went to Emma and Ethan’s school to look in on things a week later. Ethan was coming to the nurse’s office as I exited the main office. We said hello to each other then I looked at the paper I had in my hands. Ethan saw it and saw the names on it. That’s when he knew why I was at his school but not how long I’d be thee. He then hurried in to see the nurse. I then ran into Emma and a group of boys messing with her. A teacher stood to the side and did nothing to stop what was going on. I then got in the middle and caught what the boys were throwing back and forth. Looking at the teacher I showed him what it was and asked “did she have her brother with her when the two boys started messing with her? If so you are not going to like what’s going to happen to you soon. I then hand the diaper size case back to Emma and was about to walk her back to class when my felt a sharp pain in my knee. At the time they didn’t know the mistake they made but they soon would.

Emma stayed still looking on as the two boys and teacher laughed. That’s when I saw my window and grabbed one of the boy’s pants and pulled them down. He wasn’t wearing briefs or boxers but panties. He was wearing little girl panties with the Power Puff Girls on them. The other boy started to laugh harder and started to wet himself. The teacher started to laugh again and then slid down the wall to sit on the ground. The principal came along with the nurse to see why I went down. By that time the boy with his pants around his ankles started to wet himself as well. I pointed to the teacher and the two boys explaining what I saw and the attack on me. That’s when the nurse checked me over and then took the two boys to get cleaned up. Once that was done she dressed them in something more suitable for bad little boys. The two boys felt sick and ended up messing in their girly pink diapers. Nurse Fran thought about changing then but marched them back to class. She knew the plastic panties she put over their diapers that was under a dress that they had to wear the rest of the day and four more to finish out the week.

The story got around that they messed with Ethan first and then his sister. The two boys named Charlie and Kelly North both had to sit in class in messy diapers. Charlie and Kelly both had long hair so it was easy to put their hair up in pigtails. The pigtails were held with a special locking clip that requires a key that their mother would use at the end of the day. That was the least of their worries the teacher was nowhere to be seen until later that day. In nothing but a larger diaper that looks like the one Charlie and Kelly have on. The only thing was Charlie and Kelly couldn’t be changed until the teacher wet or messed his diaper. The teacher was lucky to only have the diaper on but couldn’t have his pants. He just had on his under shirt and a diaper. The principal was behind his punishment because she was his mother. While the nurse took care of the two boys as they were her two sons. Emma and Ethan were happy to see the sight but knew why Mr. Davis was there. It was to get dirt on the bad apples in the school. Unknown to the rest of the school a new dress code would go into effect next year. The school made a note that they would join the school to expand it to make things better. Emma, Ethan and Celeste would be allowed to go to the main school. While the rest of the kids could stay and follow the new rules or find another school to go to. The Happy Teen Baby School North was set to open next year. The North’s decide to adopt a girl. A girl that needs diapers twenty-four seven named Ginny. This might be what the boys need to respect kids that have to wear diapers everyday.

It was two weeks after the North boys got dealt a hard blow. Their parents made a choice to adopt a daughter. Charlie and Kelly where not happy about that at all but were told if they act up there would be girl time in their future. Ginny was waiting to be picked up by Mr. North. Kelly wanted to make her feel welcome to the family. He even asked his mom if he could help with some shopping. Charlie was lost for words. Fran thought it was a wonderful idea and told Kelly to get ready to go and went to tell Charlie to get ready as well. When he refused to move that was the biggest mistake he ever made. He was stripped and was over his mothers lap and got the worst bear bottom spanking he ever got. Once she was done she had him stand in a corner and wait for her to return. When she did she had the most girlish outfit ever made. She guided him to a mat she had on the floor and dressed him like he was a baby. Kelly came down in a skirt that he had worn three weeks ago. He was dressed in a cute skirt with tights and one of his tee shirts one. Fran heard a crinkle coming from Kelly.

Fran asked Kelly to show her what he was wearing. Fran lifted the skirt and pulled down the tights to see a diaper. She then had Kelly lay down to check to see if it was on right and to her surprise it was. With that done she helped pull the tights back up over Kelly’s diaper. Kelly knew that potty breaks would be far and in between so diapers where a must. Fran North knew she would have to change them when the time came. So with that said she packed a diaper bag for her two little ones. Even at the age of 14 years old they where small for their age and would get into fights to prove they were boys. They looked like they were 10 and had long hair like the girls did. They had both ears pierced and even had girly ear rings at times. It was something that Fran’s came up with. Fran looked at all the earrings the boys had took pictures of them to get the same ones for Ginny. Took pictures of all the outfits they had to get her the same ones. Fran had a plan to dress all three the same for a night out as a family.

Kelly was happy to pick out a few outfits (3 that matched) and Charlie got to pick a few but avoided the girly colors (also 3 that matched). Kelly when and picked a two girly colors. It was Fran that got the most girly colors they had. By the end of the shopping spree they had a total of 10 matching outfits. That’s a total of 30 outfits. Then 20 more outfits to match what the two boys already had. So that gave them all a total of 30 outfits.

(Meanwhile at the group home)

Ginny was sitting in the office with the house mother when Mr. North walks in and sees Ginny. He said hello to her and shakes the house mother’s hand. She then took Ginny to a room with Mr. North following them. Mr. North was shocked to see Ginny wearing a diaper. Ginny was crying because she didn’t want any one to know she needed them but it was too late. Mr. North saw everything her messy bottom and all. Crying hard the house mother asks Mr. North to step out so she can finish. Once it was done Ginny still had tears in the eyes not wanting to go with Mr. North but the paper work was already done so there’s no turning back now. So with a backpack full of her own clothes and her diaper bag Ginny took Mr. North’s hand and walked out to a big van that had three car seats for teen babies. Each one has a name on it. Ginny saw her name in pink glitter and started to act like a happy little girl. Jumping up and down like a six year old happy to have a new toy. In the car seat was a new doll that looked just like her and in the other two they looked like they belong to sisters or in this case brothers that dress like sister. All three dolls were dressed the same way like they all had the same things to wear.

(Back at the North Home)

Fran changed the boys diapers and dressed them in their new dresses with the third was set out on the table near the diaper changing station with a pink diaper just like they have on. Kelly went over to the toy box pulled out a toy and started to play. Charlie went to sit down away from the girly stuff. He really wanted to go to his room and play his PS4. The game he loved he most was GTA V but knew he had to ride out this punishment for the next month. [You see Charlie was the one that made the big mistake by saying you want a girl in the family]. Kelly laughed about it and got half the time his brother got.

It was thirty minutes later that Ken North returned home with Ginny fast asleep in her car seat.
Mr. North unlocks the car seat and picks up Ginny and takes all three dolls inside to be changed. Ginny started to wake up felling uncomfortable. Ken felt why and handed Ginny off to his wife Fran.
She then took Ginny up to the nursery to change her. She saw that her other two baby girls (really boys) taking a nap. Ginny didn’t like anyone else finding out about her needing diapers. Not even her brothers dressed as sisters. What really got her was once changed the dress was changed to match the two taking a nap on the floor with their diapered nears showing. Ken then handed the dolls to Ginny to hold while they got the two boys up. Once Charlie and Kelly are up from their naps they are handed their dolls and told it’s time to go.

(At the Local Restaurant)

The North family was walking in to the restaurant and they saw the Darby family sitting in a roped off corner (the owners area). It was in the corner but only had rope on two sides. There was a table for the North family right next to the Darby’s table. Dee-Dee and Bobby and their parents were talking about the awesome school for kids in diapers. Ken and Fran heard and said can we talk to you about the dress code there. The Darby family only knew the kids wore diapers but had no clue about the full dress code. The boys had to wear something like the girls did only in a different color. The only thing that was the same was the color of the diaper. The other thing was the school was so big that it had two buildings but it was in the middle of town. The best part was it had one of the biggest swim teams in the state. Well it had really two teams the High and Middle School Team was for Grades 7-12 and The Youth Team was set at Grades 1-6. Both teams are the best swim teams in the state. And have been selected for the national meet. The Darby’s where amazed that kid as young as six get to go swim a national meet. Then they said “we’ll look into the school and see if it fits our two kids. And one other child that lives one street over”. Her name is Sue.

Happy Teen Babies 1 Part 9.5
Bobby and the Gang

Two little kids are walking home from school (a boy and a girl). The girl said “I love you” to the boy. The boy then turns red in the face and wets his pants. The girl said “my house isn’t that far and we can stop there so you can change your clothes. Well once they got there Sue’s mom sees the wet pants that Bobby is wearing and helps him get cleaned up with a bath to get the pee smell off. He had an issue a big issue. He had no extra clothes with him. Sues mom knew there was only one of two options for the underwear and what was to be worn over that. Beverly showed Bobby the cotton panties first then the diaper thinking he would take the first choice. Bobby said “both please.” Sue’s mom then diapered Bobby in one of Sue’s diapers then placed the cotton panties over the diaper. He looked like Sue that morning in just her diaper and cotton panties. And then put his wet clothes in a canvas bag so he can take them home to be washed.

Sue was a girly-girl so she had pink diapers. Once she had Bobby diapered she said “there you go Bobbie sweetie all clean and dry. Sue then said “she was in need of a clean diaper.” So once she was changed into a fresh diaper she picks out an outfit so Bobbie can get home without anyone seeing his diaper and panties. The worst part about him wetting his pants his shoes got wet also. So Sue said he could have a pair of hers and the odd thing was they fit him. And once Bobby got home Sue told him he could have the onesie and shoes because she had another one just like it. Keeping the reason why he had it on to herself. Once Sue left him his mom asked why he was dressed the way he was. Bobby said “I had an accident on the way home and he was also wearing a diaper.” (Crying) he then said “it’s a pink diaper and panties.” By the time he had said that he let out a wet fart filling the diaper he had on. The smell told Bobby’s mom that some one was in need of a change. She took Bobby by the hand to the nursery to see if it was him. The onesie was a footed kind

At that point his mom saw that the diaper was the same size and type his little but older sister wears. By that time his little sister got home. She then walks into the nursery and sees her big but younger brother on her changing table in a diaper. She was happy to share with her teen brother (well almost teen brother.) She said “we can be teen babies together. Oh mom I’ve been invited to a sleepover this weekend and Bobbie was invited too.” Bobby really didn’t want to go but found out that Sue was invited as well. So he gave in and went along knowing his girlfriend would be there too. Bobby didn’t realize it was an all girl sleepover. His biggest fear was he’d be asked to leave. Bobby got the biggest shock to know that four other boys would be there and diapered.

The girl throwing the sleepover mother would treat the boys as if they where girls for the whole stay. That was the one and only thing Bobby didn’t like. That meant he had to wear a dress or skirt on the way there and on the way back home. The Pink onesie was enough to cause Bobby to mess himself after finding out about the sleepover. With the plan set their mom packed a diaper-bag full of diaper and other things a baby would need for the weekend. His sister Dee-Dee packed the outfits for the weekend for the two of them. Everything she packed was pink and girly. Her saying was the more girly the better. Just to make matters worst she set out the shortest dress she had for bobby and it had matching panties that was to go over his diaper. She then set out a dress just like the one she did for him. It also had matching panties that went over her diaper.

On the way to the sleepover Bobby and Dee-Dee sat in the back seat like good little babies should sucking away on their pacifiers. Bobby was about asleep when they got there and was a little wet but not to bad that he need to be changed. It was almost dinner time when he needed one. All the girls were there with their brothers dressed like little baby girls all sitting at the dinning room table waiting on their meals. Being a sleepover night one was pizza. Bobby loves pizza he could almost put one away by himself. He knew he couldn’t do that here not tonight. Sue sat by him and said I’ll be your mommy tonight and started feeding him. Three other girls picked a boy and feed them. By the end of dinner everyone had their fill. With what was left over was placed in the fridge.

It was movie time and they all sat on the floor in nothing but diapers, panties and t-shirts well all accept one Jade the older sister of Heather. Had her top opened and had the smallest boy there in her lap giving him milk from her breast. Bobby looked like a real baby nursing from him mommy. Sue was upset and wanted the same attention Bobby was getting and started to cry. Jade made room for Sue to get some milk too and was in heaven just like Bobby was. Once Jade felt the milk stop flowing Bobby and Sue were out for the night. Both really did a number in their diapers that night and were changed before the others went to bed and had to be changed in the morning.

Sue and Bobby’s mothers were shocked to that their kids had nursed from Jade. Not once but four times that weekend. What was really shocking they were told that if they wanted more she had some saved up and would bring it to them whenever. All the others had left Jade was there making sure the sleepover didn’t get out of hand. The only ones left where her little sister, Bobby, Dee-Dee and Sue remained. Bobby’s mom was to be watching Sue for the next week while her mom worked out an issue with the family. Once that was settled she looked in to the Happy Teen Baby School to see if they would work with Sue. Bobby and Dee-Dee’s mom did the same and the school was a great place for the three of them.

The school was growing and there was a potential that a newer and bigger school would be needed. Find out when the next story comes out.

It was a normal summer day at the home of James L. and Alexandra A. Davis’s. The kids were playing in the back yard until Jamie had a messy accident in his pants. Jenny told the others to continue their game while she got Jamie cleaned up. Well that meant clean pants and underwear.

Jenny said “Jamie you remember what mom said would happen if you messed yourself again like you did last night.”

Jamie shakes his head

Jenny said “she’d put you back in diapers.”

Jamie says “do what you have to so we can go back and play some more.”

That’s when Alexandra walks in and says to Jenny “get Jamie cleaned up the place him in the crib. Then get Amber and check her diaper then place her in the crib as well for a nap.”

Jamie was about to say something as he was placed in the crib, but a pacifier was put in his mouth and he started sucking on it. About five minute later Amber was placed in the crib with a pacifier as well.

Alexandra told Nicole and Sabrina to fix bottles for the babies for their naps.

James asks “did Jamie mess his self again.”

Jenny responds by saying “yes daddy his sure did.”

As she said that Nicole and Sabrina walked up the stairs with bottles in hand one for Jamie and the other for Amber.

James then says to Alexandra “what are we going to do with the boy. I mean he goes two to four day without having an accident then when he does not only is it one or the other it’s both.”

Alexandra says “he’s just a little boy and come to think about it I know someone else that wet and messed his pants when he was that age. Which lead to him being diapered by my mother if I recall? Not only that she gave you a bottle of warm milk and made you take a nap.”

James then said “I wasn’t the only one diapered if I remember right. You too had to wear a diaper that day because you had wet the bed the night before.”

Well at less we looked cute cuddled up with each other in our diapers.

James goes “yeah your mom even took pictures of us that day. Then gave us copies and even to this day I look back at that picture and laugh at myself.”

Alexandra then says “your brother Jack and his family are coming by to see us tomorrow.”

James says “that’s great I’ve not seen my little brother since we asked him and Susie to take Samantha and Samuel in.”

Alexandra then says “don’t you mean Sara Beth.”

James said “where did Sara Beth come from.”

Alexandra says “oh I’ve never showed you the pictures Samantha sent me did I.”

James then says “no you didn’t.”

Alexandra says “I’ll show you one and only one so you can see for yourself.”

James was shocked when he saw the picture of his first born son Samuel dressed as Sara Beth. And he said “what a beautiful young lady.

Alexandra says “I know she is. I just wish that I could have helped her out some.”

James walks over to Alexandra and hugs her then kisses her on the lips.

Meanwhile at the home of Jack and Susie Davis they were getting ready to see the rest of the family. Samuel and Samantha were so happy to see their cousins that they never thought why they looked more like the brother and sister to their cousins.

Michael walks in to Samantha’s room and asks “what’s the big deal they are family we share some of the same features.”

The twins say “we look nothing like mom and dad and if you really look close we look more like Uncle James and Aunt Alexandra.”

Michael says “you know really looking at it that way I guess you two might just be right.”

It was five in the morning when Jack woke up Michael and Susie woke Samantha and Samuel up to go to see their Aunt, uncle and cousins.

Susie told Samuel that “Aunt Alexandra and Uncle James know about Sara Beth and not to be afraid to show his cousins.”

Then Susie said something that scared Samuel to death.
It was “don’t you let your father see you as Sara Beth.”

Samuel just said “yes mother” in a sweet voice.

Samantha says to Samuel “do you want me to pack some play clothes if we play dress-up.”

Samuel looks at her and says “go ahead if you want to I might not even play with you and the others.”

Samantha does what she wanted to do and packed the prettiest play dress for Sara Beth in case she wanted to come out to play.

Right before they got in the car their mom told them they are not stopping every forty-five minutes for the restrooms and that they had to wear diapers.

Michael said “no I will not.”

Samantha said “if it’s for the best I will.”

Samuel says “I’ll wear one too.”

Michael seeing he’s out numbered caves in and accepts his fate.

Susie tells Jack we’re all set to go now.

And they were on the road to see the part of the family they only saw once.

It was five days later that Jack blew his top.

He started cussing his brother out for the way Jamie was dressed for the day saying “I will not go anywhere with my nephew dressed like a sissy freak.”

James then says “then you and your family can leave.”

Susie steps in and says “Jack let it go you are so hardheaded at times.

The rest of the stay was pleasant and Jamie stayed in boy mood until they left.

Jack tells Samuel “if I ever catch you in a dress or any other girl clothes I’ll half skin you. Do you hear me young man.”

All Samuel can muster is a weak “Yes Sir.”

That night Samuel is crying in the room when Samantha comes in for bed.

Samantha gives him a warm hug and a sweet sister to brother kiss and says “good night Sara Beth.”

Witch makes Samuel smile like a happy little girl.

The next morning Jake set it up the Sabrina, Nicole, Jenny, Jamie and Amber didn’t get the money that his and James’s parents set up for their grand-kids.

To be continued in Little Boy-Girl 2

Jamie was this boy that lived with his mom and four sisters. Jamie’s eyes are ice blue and blonde hair. His dad was in the army away fighting for his country. His oldest sisters being eight had to all had to have a babysitter while their mom worked at the Army base’s grocery store. It was a sad day in the Davis house because Sergeant James Lee Davis had to go to fight the Isis forces in Russia. The kids were ready to go to school and their dad gave them all a hug and kiss goodbye and said see you soon. They never thought that would be the last time they would see their daddy alive.

It was about two days later and he started having accidents at school. Well the little boy wouldn't talk to no one. It was bad enough at home but he had protection there. The bad thing was being a six year old boy and the same size as his five year old sister Amber who always took extra clothes and diapers to school because of a weak bladder. She has Emerald green eyes and blonde hair. And when Amber saw Jamie in the hall with his teacher with tears in his eyes she asked “what’s wrong”

Jamie’s teacher said “Jamie had an accident in class and I’m taking him to the nurse to get cleaned up.” Amber
then said “I'll walk him there because I need a change as well.” His teacher says “I see you have a sister that cares a lot about you.” Then she said “go get changed and come back to class.” Then he says “I have no clean clothes” and his little sister speaks up and says “I have extra clothes so he'll have something on.” Jamie then said to Amber are you nuts all you wear are skirts and dresses.

Amber then said “it’s that or go back to class in just a diaper and t-shirt.” As they get to the nurse’s office Jamie stomach let go and he just realized what he had done and started crying again. The nurse changes him first and then hands him the close in question. Then Jamie saw the dress and said “I’m not going to wear that because it a dress and it is bad enough I'm in a diaper as well.” That's when Amber “you wear one at night so what's the big deal.” Then he says “the deal is I only wet the bed not my pants like you do.” Amber says give him a pair of my shorts and a t-shirt. Jamie says “I’m not going back to class dressed like a sissy.” Then his little sister says “then you can come to mine and play with me.” Then the nurse then puts the dress back and then says “the next time you are wet and messy I’ll dress you myself and it will be a dress.”

That's when the lunch bell rang well his older sisters Jenny who is nine. She comes to get them because they all eat together. She has brown hair and eyes. And they met Sabrina and Nicole in the lunchroom. Sabrina’s eyes are brown with blonde hair. Nicole’s eyes are blue and brown hair. And when they saw Jamie in Amber’s shorts and girly t-shirt that says daddy’s little girl Sabrina says “I knew you liked to dress up.” Then he says “do not!” She says “We'll see what mom says when we get home because we are leaving school after lunch so let’s go eat and get our stuff.”

Then Amber says “he's also wearing one of my pink diapers and a pair of panties he-he.” Sabrina and Nicole both said “don't laugh Amber.” That set Jamie off and he started to cry and Jenny says “come here and picks him up and says every things going to be A-Okay.” Around the time their mom was to come they had got their book-bags.
They both say “how cute. And oh by the way Amber's shorts look better on you than her.”

About that time mom shows and says “let’s go girls” and Jamie says “I'm not a girl!” Mom says “the way you are dressed tells me you are Jamie and are you wearing a diaper as well.” Jamie responds “yes Mommy.” Then she says “well you will wear one all day from now on and you will be in Amber's class as well. But you will still do your school work from your class.” Then their mom says “we need to get more diapers for the two babies.”

Sabrina you are to help me take care of Jamie, and Nicole you are to help me take care of Amber. And Jenny you are to help both understand” they all say yes mom. “What was that?” Then they said “yes mommy.” Their mom says “Good girls. Jamie and Amber any questions.” They respond with a “No mommy.” Well they got home and mom says “get the babies in something so you can see if they are wet or messy.”

This is how life was for the kids every day at home but at school the rules were different. Amber was told to make sure if Jamie was wet and or messy to take him to the nurse’s office. That was the way it was three times a day.
Morning break, lunch, and the teacher’s lesson planning time witch was during P.E, art, music, library, or computer class. Witch was next to the last subject of the day.

About a month latter the older girl started something they haven’t done since they were five. That’s wetting the bed. Their mom asked if it was because of helping with Jamie and Amber. They said “no mommy it’s because we miss daddy.” Well I guess you know what you’ll have to wear at night now right girls. They say “a diaper.” Mom says “that’s right only till daddy gets back home and maybe things will get better.”

It was two months after Sergeant James Lee Davis left to fight for his country I got a letter from him at the station. You see I was a reserve police officer for the county I live in and he was the one I reported to. This is what the letter said.

To Officer Mario C Davis

Things are going well and I should be home in another six months if all goes well. If not I want to tell you that you that you are my kids godfather that’s all five of them. They are all good kids it’s Amber that need the most care because of her health issues.
Your pal Sergeant James Lee Davis

About four months latter mom was home when someone knocked on the door. They said there was an attack on the base and said he was not coming home. News of this attack was all over the news. Jenny’s and Sabrina and Nicole’s class was watching a US history show when the news interrupted the show they were watching. And they saw the aftermath of the attack. Jenny Sabrina and Nicole all started crying and asked to leave their classroom. The teacher said “NO!” That’s when their bladders let go. Their teacher tells them to go to the nurse’s office to get cleaned up and come back for lunch. When Jenny, Sabrina and Nicole got there they saw Jamie and Amber getting their diapers changed. Jamie was so wet the shorts were soaked as well.

The nurse saw the girls standing there as she was helping Jamie get dressed in the same dress he refused to wear four months ago. Jamie was crying so hard Amber found one of her pacifiers and stuck it in his mouth. Once he was dressed the nurse changed Amber. The nurse said who’s next? That’s when she smelled something. She asked them to all turn around so she can check their pants. It was Jenny who was cleaned up first then Nicole and finally Sabrina. The three oldest girls had no extra clothes to wear so the all walked to Amber’s class to eat lunch there.

Meanwhile at home Alexandra Ann Davis was cleaning the house when she got a call from the school saying that Jenny, Sabrina and Nicole needed extra clothes to finish to day and they were all in Amber’s classroom eating lunch. While she was on the phone with the nurse there was a knock at the door when she looked through the peep-hole she saw an officer uniformed in the same uniform as her husband. He asked her to sit down because he had some bad news.

To be continued

On the day their mom found out that her husband wasn't coming home. She went to go get the girls and Jamie of course. As she was pulling out onto the main highway her van was hit by an eighteen-wheeler. Once police got to the seen she said the kids I need to get them. The officer asked what school and she told him. About the time she was to pick them up a female officer asked for their moms name. And that's when Nicole lost it falling to the floor on her knees crying while wetting the diaper she was wearing. The kids where taken to the hospital were their mom was taken and where told the bad news. That their mommy didn't make it. All five started crying for their loss. About the time they where taken to see their mom Ms. Van Horne showed up and said it would be best if they didn't see their mom because it might cause them to have nightmares. The officer said I'll help you get them to the group home. That's when Jamie was dressed the way he should be and placed with the boys. It was diner time and Jamie got to eat with his sisters and then sent to bed for the first night there. As Jamie was with the boys. Sabrina, Nicole, Jenny and Amber where in a room with another girl. That first night was hell for Jamie because the way he acted. As you read in Nicole’s dream there dad was not coming home the way they hoped. When they got up the next day the group went to breakfast and they all ate together. Jamie told his sisters about what happened to him the night before. So they went to Ms. Van Horne to tell her what happened. Ms. Van Horne said “a bed is open in the room you girls are in and I know about Jamie so there should be no problem. Why don’t you get the import things that he needs.” As they went to the room he was in. And they found his personal thing all torn up in pieces and Jamie had an idea who had done it. They went and told Ms. Van Horne what happened. She said she will talk to his case worker. Night two was better for Jamie but not for Sabrina. She woke up screaming and crying Nicole got in the bed with her to calm her down. This went on for about a week till the day Mr. Davis came to see the girls and Jamie. Sabrina was happy to see someone wanted all five of them. Because she told Ms. Van Horne she wanted to stay with her sisters and Jamie too. Sabrina sat on Mario’s lap to see if he would hug her like her dad use to. Sure enough he did and she said “he’s the perfect daddy.” And told her other sisters to do the same they all did. Then she turned to Jamie and said “try it.” Jamie feeling a little scared climbed up and sat and then he said “sissy you are right he’s the perfect daddy.” Then turns and says “how much do you know of us.” Getting red in the face says enough to know that things will be different to have five girls instead of four girls and a boy. Over the next few nights Sabrina keeps having the same dream. The dream is they are in the car when their mom dies in the crash. And they all wake up in the hospital with different broken bones. Jamie was with in the worst injuries of the five. When the day came they got to meet there new mom. And they did the same test as they did before to see if she was the perfect mommy. Jamie went first this time and gave thumbs up. Then the girls did and said the same thing. The case worker said “we need to see you both on the next visit to get them set to go to your home. But there are things we need to get worked out. But you can take one of the kids to see how well they like living with you for a week then so on.” We said “we will take the twins first because we know twins stick together.” Well the first week went good. When we went back we said “we’ll take Amber and Jamie.” Then the next week “we’ll take Jenny. And if all goes well we will take them in. But we need to get a bigger place so we have the room for the girls and yes that means you to Jamie. Because we love you all and know what your dad went through to keep you free. Just tell us what colors you want your rooms to be.” “And yes Sabrina and Nicole you will share a room. Jamie and Amber you share a room as well. Just tell us what color you want your side of the room. Jenny you will get your own just say the color you want. And it will be done. We’ll even put your names on your bedroom doors as well. There will be arrows under your names pointing to your side of the room.” All this was going on while their dad and mom funerals where being taken care of. We said we’re there for them.

After two months of being in the group home the day came they got to meet their new mom and dad. The twins were happy. Jenny, Jamie and Amber were kind of scared. But the new mom and dad said everything will be OK. Mr. and Mrs. Davis asked if there any problems.

Ms. Van Horne said yes “but well get to that later.” Well the case worker (Ms. Van Horne) brought in the girls and Jamie. And then said “Jamie has been with the girls for the past two months. All because of the teasing he got from the other boys the first two days.” Ms. Van Horne said “let’s start with Amber.” Mr. and Mrs. Davis said “what about Amber.” The case worker said “Amber has a week bladder and has to wear diapers 24/7.” Mr. and Mrs. Davis say OK. Ms. Van Horne said “we are still trying to figure out Jamie issues.” Again Mr. and Mrs. Davis say OK. She then said “Jenny has her own issues but not major.” Mr. and Mrs. Davis ask “about the twins.” The case worker says “Nicole has nightmares and wakes up screaming and crying and Sabrina is there to try to calm her down. And it works half the time.” Mr. and Mrs. Davis Say “OK. Now can we meet our future kids?”

Ms. Van Horne says “Mr. and Mrs. Davis I should warn you because of all they went through they are all in diapers and Jamie is in dresses as well. And Jamie is seeing someone for his gender indignity disorder and is making progress. And I hope that he continues to see the Doctor he’s seeing.” Mr. and Mrs. Davis say “we will make sure we continue to take him.” The case worker says “we do call Jamie a girl now. So I hope you do the same.” As Mr. and Mrs. Davis sit in the office Ms. Van Horne presses the call button and says “send the girls in.”

Five little girls run in and give big hugs to their new mommy and daddy and say their names. Mr. and Mrs. Davis say “well girls are you ready to go home.” They all say “goody we got a new home.” To be honest they are singing it. Well when they got home all five girls had wet diapers. Jamie and Amber also had messy diapers as well. And had their diapers changed first. The twins and Jenny had to wait. They asked Jenny if she was ready for a changed. And she said “no I’m not done yet daddy” and that’s when it hit us. So Sabrina and Nicole where changed. Then Jenny had her diaper change. As we were getting them ready for a nap they all said “we love you mommy and daddy.” Well about six months later a little boy was born and his name is Mario Davis Junior. Now his eyes are hazel with brown hair.And he’s 100% all boy.

It was Halloween and all the kids where going out except for JR. Because there wasn’t any time to find him something. We talked about what Jr can go as but the answer was no to all the ideas. Then it was Jenny’s idea to dress him as a little girl and we thought about it. We said. “If you can find him something to wear here it’s a go.” And when she found it she said “perfect” and when she came back and she had the cutest dress ever then she said “what would make it even cuter is a diaper.” Me and the wife look at each other and said “he has been hard to potty train so why not.” So Jenny sets out the outfit and had Junior lay down to be diapered and dressed as a baby girl. Well the twins were dressed like angles. One is in white and the other is in black. Jenny was dressed as a nurse. Jamie and Amber where dressed as twin babies.

Kylie and I get out the stroller and said to Jenny “he is your baby tonight so pack a diaper bag. And make sure there’s enough for all of you.” Well they set out and we said to them “do not eat any candy till we check it out.” And they say okay “mommy and daddy.” It was 7:30 by the time they got home and all had a sack full. We took it and said we will give you all a small sack a day after we check it. Now get ready for bed. They run off to their rooms except Jr. Come to find out Jenny forgot to free him. So I got him out and asked him if he had fun. He said “yes but I have to potty daddy.” I say go that’s what the diaper you are wearing is for. And don’t worry daddy will clean you up. As I hold him I feel his diaper expand in the back and then I hear a hissing sound. I look at him and say you really did have to go. He then grabs the pacifier that’s pinned to his dress and puts it in his mouth and starts to suck on it. As I’m changing him I see he has ruffles on the pantie that’s over his diaper. I remove them and the dress while letting him keep his pacifier. Then I remove the dirty diaper whip his bottom with the baby wipes. Powered his bottom and put a fresh diaper on him. Then grabbed a pink sleeper and said you are sleeping with your sisters tonight. So enjoy your girl time baby.

As the weeks go by we see that Jr is feeling down. So we ask him what’s wrong and he just starts to cry. We then ask if he liked dressing like a girl he just nods his head. I look him in the eye and say son it would break my heart if you went to the pink side but I’d still love you. We are going to see grand-ma and grand-pa in two days so you have to be a boy. OK. He just nods his head. But come Christmas we’ll do something nice for you. As Thanksgiving Day was four days away we figured go to my Aunts house with my parents and spend Thanksgiving Day with my wife family.

The next four week fly by Jr is looking forward to what’s coming up. We had his room painted only leaving two walls blue. To let him know he’s still a boy. We tell him he can’t sleep in his room till the next day. It was Christmas Eve and we let them open one gift and send them off to bed. Jr asks if he can wear is new gift. We say yes and help him change. The girls all come down and see him in a matching nightgown. I say it’s the second night you girls get little Melissa. So go to bed before Santa comes. And if you’re still up he’ll know and not stop. That’s when they all run up the stairs to the big bed room they share.

They all cuddle up with Jr and Amber in the middle. Jamie is beside Amber and Jenny is beside Jr. Sabrina is beside Jamie and Nicole is beside Jenny. As we walk by the room they say there’s room for two more people. Mommy and Daddy will you two please sleep with us tonight. We look at each other then at them and say OK. So we then crawl in to bed with them and fall asleep.

It was New Year’s Eve and we get a call. The call is from a cousin we knew of. But the way things went with the kids. Well they went bad to worst but we will get to that in a bit. We find out the girl that called is a year older than the twins. Well she called one day and said “I need a place to stay.” Because her parents found out she’s been in contact with the twin and the rest of us. She said her name is Samantha. So we asked the twins if they know a Samantha. Samantha's eyes and hair are brown. They say “yes.” She also said “there’s money.” But her parents were in charge of it and had cut the kids we adopted off.

The money was set aside for them by their dad’s parents. The money from the mom’s parents is there for their care. But what shocked us was why they were cut off. Samantha said “the reason why is Jamie.” We said explain. She said “that Jamie was born as a boy and that’s what he should be.” We said “we’ve got it under control and we will get their share of the money.” That’s when Samantha says “I’ve got papers for you to sign. She said I got my parents to sign them and all I need is for you Mr. and Mrs. Davis is to sign.”

When I saw the papers I knew what they were. I said “let’s talk about it first and then we will get to the paper work out of the way.” Two days later there was a knock at the door and it was Samantha’s parents. Well while I’m at the door with them the papers are signed by my wife because I had just signed them before getting the door. I say to them “I know of the papers you signed.” They say “yes we know that’s why we are here to try to stop you.” That’s when I said “too late all done. Just got to go file them and I have someone coming to get them like now.” I hand the papers to the guy and say you know where to take this right and he says “yes sir.”

The note says to rush the papers through and return back. Her parents say “you must have someone in your back pocket to do that.” Well two hours later her parents were shocked that they lost their little girl. But she’s happy to be with a family that loves her and no more spankings over small things. Her formal real parents sign over the money that the other kids where to get and Samantha’s share as well. And we put that money away for schooling. Samantha’s New Year’s wish comes true, because she’s with her cousins finally. Two days later we asked Samantha “how she knew where to find us and all.” And she said Ms. Van Horne told her where to find us. And said Mr. Davis Your name is Mario. But now it’s daddy. And Mrs. Davis your name is Kylie. But now it’s mommy.

As Samantha gets settled in. She asked if she can help with Junior. And said “I would like to ask you a few questions about Jamie as well.” Samantha asked why Jamie is so small for his age. Saying he should be like 4’4” but he’s only 3’9”. Come bath time Sabrina looks at Samantha and says it is Jamie’s bath time do you want to help. Samantha says sure but mom and dad says Amber is to get a bath as well. Sabrina says “go get Jamie and I’ll get Amber because they are the same size.” As Sabrina gets Amber for a bath Kylie says “Jamie is to get a bath alone to night because of what is to come tomorrow.”

Sabrina says “oh I forgot about that.” Kylie says “Jenny and Nicole you can give Amber bath in the other bathroom if she’s ready for her bath.” That is when I said “that will be fine but remember the big bathroom with two tubs use that one. Jamie is in one tub and Amber is in the other as Sabrina and Samantha gave Jamie a bath. Nicole and Jenny give Amber hers.” That night was the longest night of Jamie’s life. Because of Jamie’s case he was put on the fast track to be a girl fully. The next morning Jamie was taken to the hospital to have the surgery done. Witch he was bathed again because he was wet and messy form the trip to the hospital. The doctors said “Jamie’s the youngest to ever have this done but understood why.”

Jamie asked “where mommy was” and I said “she is home with your sisters to get them ready for school OK. Everything will be okay she will be here before you go in and be here when you get out. And I’ll have your sisters here to see you when school gets out OK baby.” As the time comes Kylie shows up to say see you when you get out. With a kiss form both of us our little boy-girl will be more a girl than boy. Four hours later the doctor comes out and said “everything went well and you can see your daughter in a bit.” I said “I’ll be back in an hour with her sisters.”

As I get to the middle school to get Samantha, Sabrina, Nicole. They all ask “how’s Jamie doing”. I said “your mom called and said everything went well. But now we have to get Jenny, Amber and Mario Jr.” Amber gets in the middle up front to cuddle with me because she felt bad. I ask her “what’s wrong” and she said “I had a test today and the teacher said I need to get it signed and return it on Monday.” I said “I’m not going to sign it and I’ll take you on Monday and ask if you can retake the test because of you sister was in the hospital.” If she says no I go talk to the principal of the school to get her to let you retake it. That’s when she says “oh thank you daddy.” She also said “Jamie gets an F for not being there and can’t make it up.”

We were still in the school lot. I said “I’ll be back and if your mom calls say an issue came up with Jamie’s and Amber’s teacher and that daddy is taking care of it.” I walk in the main office and ask to speak to the principal. They say what for and I say “one of my daughters is in the hospital for an operation and her teacher gave her an F because she was not here and I sent a letter yesterday.” They say let’s look and see if it’s on file with her. That’s when the teacher walks in and says “I hope you signed the test.” I said “no and that’s why I’m here. I sent a letter with Jamie yesterday saying she’ll be out for a week or two and to send her school work home so she can keep up. And you turn around and give her an F for the year that’s uncalled for.” The principal says “I agree with Mr. Davis on that it’s unfair.” I say “can she retake the test all because her sister is in the hospital to have an issue taken care of. She feels bad because she got a bad grade she’s crying outside now. I feel bad for her myself.” I say to her “you need to look deep and say if this is the job you really want. And as for the letter did you read it.” The teacher said yes “but I thought it was a joke so I threw it away.” I said “you’re lucky I made a copy of it. And I handed it to the principal and he said I’ll put it in her file. I said thank you and left looking at the teacher.”

Over the next two weeks Jamie gets her school work done and even got to take the test at home with the teacher there Amber also got to retake the test as well. Amber and Jamie were happy they passed the test and both gave their daddy a big hug with lots of kisses. As the school year went on all the girls and Jr. felt that things couldn’t be better. Mario Jr. made sure no one messed with Jamie after the day the boys picked on her. As the school year went on everybody told Jamie she looked pretty. She just said “thanks” and walked on.

Then there were some that kept saying why are you dressed like a girl when you’re a boy. And tore the clothes and diaper off then they saw the truth. Well we said “those boys needed to be taught a lesson big time.” We said “it was bad enough for her to be stripped to her diaper but to have that ripped off as well. I think the boys that did this should be diapered and dressed like girls. Plus they have to wear a sign that says I’m a boy in a dress and a diaper for a week.” After that week no one messed with Jamie for the rest of the year.

That’s when the bullies started with Amber but Mario Jr took care of that as well. But got put out of school for the year but, I fought it and got him back in. Saying two of my kids in the past 3 months have been bullied and I don’t stand for it. Something has to be done or I’ll go to the school board to get it done. The school started keeping a closer eye on my two little ones to make sure that they where safe. As the school year came to an end the three oldest said we can do all we do at school at home with a new program they have started in middle school. I said I’ll look in on it OK.

As I looked in on what my girls told me. It was true but it was for all grades. So I said kids you will finish your schooling from home but a teacher will come once a week to give you your tests. On the way home after the last day of school Samantha said my twin is having trouble can you help him out with the problem? I said like what? Samantha said Sam told me what my old dad said. If you start acting like Jamie you can go live with them. I then said Okay let’s go get him so we can help him out. Samantha said thank you daddy I love you so much. And she started to cover me with kisses. I told her to stop so I can drive safely to get her brother. As we got there he was packed and ready to go home with us. Samantha said I hope you left those ugly boy clothes behind. He said yes except the ones on my back sis.

Now that Samuel is living with us things have become better. But he goes by Sara Beth now. Kylie and I have been planning a big party for the girls and Junior. The big day is a week away and we said you can all have two friends over. Samantha and Sara Beth will be 14, Sabrina and Nicole will be 13, Jenny will be 12, Jamie will be 11 and Amber will be 10. And they’re all born the same day but a year apart. I know it is odd for something like this to happen but it did. But first the reason Samuel AKA Sara Beth is living with us now. But I’ll get back to the party later.

It came about one day Samantha was at school. And Samuel came up to her for help. Samantha said “she can but it will take time to get things in order. She also said you remember the family I live with now.” Sara Beth said “yes I do.” Samantha says “well dad is a police officer in a way, but not a full time one. I’m sure he can help you out. Samantha also said our birthdays are coming up and it will be nice to spend it with my twin brother (sister).” Sara Beth said “it would be cool sis.” She said “you have not called me that since I left.” As you know the other kids are home schooled with a special program where a teacher comes once a week to test them.

Samantha asked when can she can join her sisters and stay home and do school. We ask her “have you had any trouble yet.” Then we say “as soon as you do you can.” Then comes the day where Samantha starts having trouble. Well it’s Sara Beth that’s having the trouble. Some boys start calling Samuel a sissy and other names. School just got out for the day. I walked up and asked what it was that all about. Sara Beth said it’s because of me not acting like a boy.

And said my parents said “if I don’t get my act together I’m out of the family.” I said “I’ll take you home and get things right. And if they don’t want you I’ll come back and get you.” As the days go by things get worst for Sara Beth. Her eyes and hair are brown. Then comes the day of the party Samuel was at school dressed as Sara Beth. Well his/her parents were called. That’s when they ripped in to him saying “what the hell are you thinking dressing like that I have a good mind to flip your dress up and pull down your panties and spank your ass.” Sara Beth said REVENGE! For the way you treated my sister and cousins. Samantha heard all this and called me to hurry and help out.

I said “I’m on the way please stay there Pumpkin.” I was out the door so fast Kylie never got the chance to see what was wrong. She even tried my cell but it was ringing in the next room. I got to the school and said “you touch that child you will go to jail.” His parents said “fine you take him then.” I get down and I ask for a name. Samuel says Sara Beth. I said “OK young lady let’s get you home.”

Sabrina, Nicole, Jenny, Jamie and Amber are with granny. And Junior is with grandma. While Kylie gets the party set up. As I get back home with Samantha and Sara Beth. The other kids get there at the same time. They all run to me and say “daddy who’s the new girl.” I tell then girls this is Sara Beth. The house was dark so I told them to wait and I’ll go in the back door. I go around back and walk in and say “I have someone I want you to meet.”

Kylie says “who is it” I said “you will find out soon.” It’s a friend of Samantha’s is all I said. Sara Beth walks in and says “hi then looks down to the floor and says today is my birthday too.” I look at Kylie and said “her parents kicked her out. And then I asked Sara Beth if I can tell Kylie the truth about her. Sara Beth just nods her head. I tell Kylie that Sara Beth is really a boy named Samuel. Kylie says “come here baby and let me give you some love.” Sara Beth runs to her and starts to cry.

The others come in and we all have a group hug with Sara Beth in the middle. Jamie says “Sara Beth is like me dad.” And all I say is yes. Kylie also told me we are to have one more little to be born on the same day as Junior’s birthday in 8 months.

With the resent turn of events the Davis family, find out that one baby is really twins babies that’s on the way might not survive. It’s been four months since the Kids birthday. The day we went to the doctor, he said “it might be best to move west.” We tell the kids about it and they say it might be good to move away. With time against us we pack what we’ll need right away and head off. Then have friends pack the rest and send it to us. Our stops on the way to rest are Alabama, Texas, Arizona and California our new home.

The day our trip started the kids are dressed and ready with all their needs. We make sure they are buckled in and have something to keep them occupied for the long trip. We pulled out at 5 that first morning and drove till 8 for our first food and gas stop. As I got gas Melissa did the diaper check. After filling the tank I help Kylie change the kids. Then we go wash up to eat.

As we are eating Jamie asks “how long it will take to get to where we are moving to.” I sit there thinking and said “if we are lucky four days.” Sabrina and Nicole say “4 days we thought we could see a few things along the way”. Jenny and Amber say we think we can make it in three days. Samantha and Sara Beth say “we need to take more day than the four.” Kylie says I’m with Samantha and Sara Beth. As we get back on the road the ones that were still clean before we ate where checked and changed. I said “our next stop will be at 1pm for lunch and gas.”

The kids fell asleep and Kylie says “I can’t believe we are moving to the west coast.” I tell her it’s for the health of our unborn babies. By 1 that afternoon we hit Georgia. And I say “we can get to Alabama by 5 this evening.” As we are eating lunch I call the friends packing for us to see how things are going. They say just fine. I say good to know. I say we are more than half way to our first stop. Right before we pull out we check and change the kids.Then fill up the gas tank up then get moving. About twenty minutes later the kids are out once again. I look to Kylie and say “get them up or we won’t get sleep tonight.” As we get past Atlanta I say 155 miles to go till we stop for the night.We get to where we are to stay the night and get settled. And get dinner and the kids ready for bed. I look at Kylie and say “we have a long day tomorrow too so let’s get to bed.” As we are sleeping one of the kids wakes us up. And we check the others and do what we need to do and then go back to bed. As you know 5am comes early.

The front desk called us at 4:30 the next morning. We get up and do what we always do with the kids. And set off on day two of the trip. We stop at 8am for food and gas and repeat the same thing as the day before. And this went on for the next two days. As we get to our new home we see things like nothing before. Nice clear blue water. Nice neighborhoods and big pools.

We get to our new home and walk in and the kids say “wow. This place is so big.” I tell the kids to look out back but don’t go out. When they do they see an Olympic size pool. Well in length and depth, but not in width. It had three lanes of 50 yards long. I tell the kids to look off to the side of that one and you will see yours. They look and see a pool that’s only 5 feet deep and ask “why two pools.” I tell them the big one is for me to train in. I tell them to set up there sleeping bags and get settled in.

Because we had a long trip and need to rest up, and our other stuff will be here in two days. The next day I let the kids go swimming in their pool while I started training in the big pool. Man I love it. I get about 5 laps in and Kylie yells for the kids to get out for lunch. They say “what about daddy.” Then she yells “honey time to eat!” Well I hear the kids complain and get out and dry off. I then slip on my shorts and tee-shirt on. I get to the pool table and sit down to eat. I ask “them if they enjoyed their swim.” They all say “yes daddy.” I then look around the table and say “here’s to a new life with my lovely family.

We were in the hospital when Amanda and Maria came in to the world. The doctor said “It twin Girls” Kylie was so glad that she cried. “Finally two girls of my own after all this time” I said I know“ We know of the issues you were having while carrying them and all but we want to run some test to see how rare this disorder is.” I say how will you going to do that. “Blood test.” Well about that time a nurse came to get the doctor that is doing the test and said “There’s a little boy about 10 years of age in the ER with something rare” I asked how rare. “Let us go find out.” As I walk to the ER with the doctor I say "if it’s the same thing Maria and Amber have I might be able to help out a little." “I know you can but I’ll need a blood sample from Amber to double check to be sure” Michael’s parents are in the ER waiting room waiting for the doctor to come. Michael has green eyes and blonde hair. “Good evening Mr. and Mrs. Dawson. Susie says “Yes help my little baby.” That’s when they see me and say. “Why are you here?” I say Kylie just had twin baby girls. Why are you here I say. “Our little boy has this rare disorder with his bladder” I say I only know of one other person with it. Susie says “Amber.” Amber was crying when they drew the blood for the test because she is afraid of needles. That’s when they took blood from Maria and Amanda as well. In the ER they also took blood from Michael to see if they all had the same thing. The doctors said “The test will take a few days to come back so we will keep the kids till then. I asked about Amber. “Amber can go home but needs to be here in the morning though” I say okay. I ask Mr. and Mrs. Dawson if they had somewhere to stay. “We do have a place to stay but it’s not the best place though.” I say Kylie has to stay a few days so she can be looked after and we have a big place. So we have the room for you to stay. They say what about “Samantha and Sara Beth.” I say they’ll stay at their end of the house any way. We get to the place where they were to stay. I say my place is closer to the hospital anyway. They tell the person at the hotel desk that they will not need the room because they have somewhere else to stay. We get to the house and the kids run off to their rooms to get ready for bed. They all come to say “Good night daddy.” And then run off to bed. I show the Dawson’s the room they will sleep in. They say “Nice room.” I say you should see the view it’s beautiful. Susie says “I’ll take your word for it. And I don’t know if I can handle our little boy being in diapers again.” Kylie and I have dealt with it since we had the kids we took in. “We’ll talk about it in the morning” Jack says. Amber wakes up screaming and crying as Jenny brings her to my room. I ask her what’s wrong. She shows me where they drew the blood and there was a bruise. Being a good dad I kiss it and let her sleep in the bed with me. She cuddles up and says “Nighty night daddy.” I tell nighty night as well. Come the next morning I smelt something stinky. As she gets up I look at her and ask did you make poppies. She giggles and says “Yes daddy me make poppies” I call Sabrina to come and get her and clean her up and dressed while I make breakfast. I get the coffee going for the guest. Then I start on the rest. Samantha and Nicole come down and ask if they can help. I say sure. Samantha you can get the eggs out and crack them in a bowl for scrambled eggs. Nicole you can start fixing the bacon. By the time they get that going Sabrina come in and says “What can I do.” I look at her and say get the bowl of scramble eggs if Samantha is done her part and fix them. Jenny and Jamie come in to get the plates and silver wear to put on the table. Sara Beth helps Mario Junior get ready for the day. As they get to the dining room our guest are just sitting down to eat. Sara Beth sits by me and helps feed Junior. While I try to get Amber to eat something because I know what she’s got to go through today. Jamie says “Dad I can try to feed her.” I say “sure being you are next to her have at it.” And I was shocked when she started to eat. I got up and walked to where Sabrina was sitting and asked to talk to her away from the table. She said “I put the diaper in the bag the hospital gave us so they can see if the issue that the twins have is the same as Amber and Michael” I kiss her forehead and said “good girl.” She “Giggles” and goes back to finish eating. The kids that didn’t help cook washed up the dishes and dried them. Then I said to finish getting ready to see mommy and the twins. They were at the door ready to go as I got the keys. But before we got out the door the Dawson’s saw the massive swimming pool, and the smaller one to the side. They say “You swim comparatively.” I say “I do but not at the pro level. I tell them I’m a Special Olympic Swimmer, Bowler and Golfer. They look at me in aw.” I tell them I’ve gone to the national games in 2014 for my home state. They ask if they could see me swim a few laps later and I say sure. The kids all said “Let’s get a move on it dad!” I tell them okay coming. I get to the door and Sabrina spanks my butt one time and smiles. I look at her and say “just wait till we get back home (Young Lady)” Michael is sitting in his hospital room when we get there and said. ”What took us so long to come today.” His parents said “Mr. Davis here showed us his nice big back yard with a huge swimming pool well his two pools.” He looks at me and says “WOW really.” I just nod my head yes. Samantha and Sara Beth come in to the room at that time. They both ask “how do you feel today.” He looks around and says “I’ve felt better but the nurses keep waking me up when I’m trying to sleep” To Be Continued

Samantha and Sara Beth come in to Michael’s hospital room. And he says “Sissy Samantha, Sissy Sara Beth I’m so happy to see you.” They all “giggle” like little girls. I look at my two and say “you’ll get him in trouble if his parents come in to the room.” Ten minutes later a nurse comes in to change him and asks us to wait outside for a few minutes. Once she done she says “his parents want to talk to him alone for a while” I look at the girls and say “let’s go see mommy and the babies.” We pass the Davison’s on the way as they went to see their son. I tell them I’ll be back in a while to talk to them and Michael. They just say “okay” and walk on. We get to Kylie’s room and she’s nursing the twins. I walk over to her and give her a kiss on the forehead and sit down in a chair. The girls are sitting around on the bed. I look at Kylie and say “baby I found out something about a little boy yesterday.” She looks at me and says “like what” I tell her “he’s got something like Amber does but not sure.” The doctor comes in and looks at Amber and says “are you ready to see why you have this issue.” She looks up at me with fear in her eyes about ready to cry. I reach down to pick her up and say “daddy is coming with you little one.”

We get to the room where the test is to be done. The doctor says “I’ll need you to put this gown on sweetie.” She looks at me for help and I ask the doctor to step out for a minute. As he does he says remove her diaper as well. As I’m undressing her she stops me from removing her diaper. She says “let me potty first daddy!” I say “okay little one.” As she finishes the doctor comes back in as I’m removing a wet and messy diaper. The doctor calls a nurse to come get the diaper to check the weight. I ask why “are you checking the weight of the diaper.” The doctor just starts the test not saying a word. The nurse comes back and says something then asks me to leave the room. Amber cries out “NO!” I look at her and say “you will be a good girl and I’ll be right outside the door.” But before I walked out I gave her a pacifier the help keep her calm. Doctor asked “isn't she a little old for that.” I say “it keeps her calm when she’s upset and with me not in the room you will have your hands full.”

A few minutes later the nurse comes out and says “let me go and get you a diaper for her and she can then get dressed.” The doctor said “I can’t believe it she has the smallest bladder I’ve ever seen next to Michael’s.” The nurse comes back and hands me the diaper she went to get and says “you can go after she’s dressed.” I walk in to the room and see she’s happy to see me again. As I walk to her she sees the diaper in my hand and says “Daddy the diaper has my name on it” I look and sure enough it did. I get her dressed and we walk back to Kylie’s room. As we get there I see them wheeling the twins off to be given the same test Amber just had done.

I tell Samantha and Sara Beth lets go back to Michael’s room. As we get there Jack and Susie say “we have talked with Michael and he want to be with his sisters again” I say “I’m sure they well love having him back in their lives.” They then say “we need to talk to Kylie as well to see if you can deal with him.” I look at them and say I’ve got five kids in diapers what’s one more going to hurt.” That’s when I hear giggling from the room. I walk in and see Samantha and Sara Beth both with their panties around their ankles and holding their dresses up showing Michael that they wear diapers too. I look at Jack and Susie and say “did I say five I meant seven.” I then ask them do both of you want to wear diapers now. They looked up and said “it was Sabrina and Nicole’s idea”

I looked at them and said “that doesn’t answer my question young ladies.” They both look down and say “yes dad” I get a little mad “what was that” they respond with a “Yes Daddy.” I say “good now hand me your panties and put down you dresses.” They do as I say then sit on the bed with Michael. I look at Michael and ask him if he liked what he saw. He just said “Yes Sir.” Then I said to him “welcome to the family son.” About ten minutes later I hear my other five come running down the hall and I say to them “slow down girls” and Mario Junior say “yeah” then he sees my look that says “you to young man.” That’s when they look down and say “sorry.” I say “okay let’s go home and talk because I have some news.” Jack and Susie followed me back to my place for another night. I sit the kids down to tell them that they will be all helping mommy with the babies.

Then tell them about Michael moving in to stay with us. Susie just starts crying saying “I can’t believe we just gave our only child up” Jack holds her and says “it’s for the best love because he has the time and the help.” I then ask Susie if she would like to tuck the kids in to bed. Witch her eyes opened wide saying “are you kidding me” I just say no. she then gets up and says “let me tuck my little girls in then” I look at Jack and he says “I tuck Jamie and Amber in then” Sabrina just comes out Junior’s room saying “he’s tucked in” I say “okay now let’s get you and Nicole tucked in.” All the kids slept through the night. As the sun peeks in Sabrina and Nicole’s window they smell food cooking. They know today is the day mommy and the babies come home.

Samantha and Sara Beth know that Michael will be with them again after today. After breakfast we load up to get Kylie and the babies. Jack and Susie say they will come back with us and get things stet up for Michael. We get to the hospital and go in to get Kylie, Maria, Amanda and Michael to go home. Kylie asks Michael to hold Maria while she holds Amanda on the way to the car. As we get there Samantha and Sabrina have the baby seats ready. Kylie gets in the middle of the seats and I help get them strapped in. I then say Samantha, Sara Beth you ride back with Michael. As we get home Michael says “Wow so I’ll be living here with my sisters now” I say “yes son”

To Be Continued

I was walking by Michael’s bedroom and I heard giggling. So I knocked on his door and then opened it. The Samantha and Sara Beth both yelled “DADDY!” I said “oops sorry girls and why are you naked in your brothers room” and that’s when I saw he too was naked. I said to them “get dressed and be downstairs in my office in ten minutes.” It was the first time any of the kids ever saw me mad. Well that goes for Sabrina, Nicole, Jenny, Jamie, Amber and Junior as well. Kylie said “what’s going on.” I said “the kids will be down to my office in five minutes. So you can find out then.” Kylie walks in after the kids do and sit down behind them. I look at Michael and asked why he and his sisters were naked in his room. He looks down at the floor and in a low voice says “it’s something we did at our old house.” The girls say “it’s not what it looked like daddy I then looked at Kylie and said “I think it’s time for the talk to the ones that are old enough to understand it.” We sit down with the one that can understand about sex. And what it can lead to. When we were done the kids said we don’t plan to do anything like that and would never think about. Kylie and I said “That’s good to know” I then told them they can go and have fun in the game room. That is when Sabrina asks “can a friend can spend the night.” We say yes but you know the rules. Sabrina runs off to call her friend to say that it’s okay but there’s one thing though. Christina asks “what’s the one thing.” Sabrina whispers “You’ll have to wear a diaper” Christina says “what?” Sabrina repeats louder “You’ll have to wear a diaper!” Christina says “no big deal because I have to wear them anyway.” Sabrina says “I never knew that” Christina says “I can’t say it’s too much to bear.” Sabrina then says “You’ll have to tell my mom and dad why though” Christina starts to cry and says “I was in a bad wreck when Joy was born and she would not use the big girl potty.” Christina then says “I just messed myself just now.” And then cries harder. Sabrina says “go and get cleaned up and come over. Oh Amber wants Joy to come as well. That’s if she can that is.” About thirty minutes later there’s a knock at the door. Of course Sabrina didn’t hear Christina knocking but I did so I went to get the door. Christina and Joy both said “hi Mr. Davis is Sabrina and Amber home” I then say “Yes come on in and I’ll get them.” Sabrina and Nicole came down and looked at me and I knew what they needed. As I was changing them Jamie and Amber came down with the same look and Kylie said “come here and I’ll get you two cleaned up.” Samantha and Sara Beth were dealing with Mario Junior, Michael and the twins. The twins were sleeping at the time. And Samantha and Sara Beth asked Michael if he liked what he saw earlier. Junior says what. Samantha then removes her dress and Junior’s mouth fell open. Samantha was not wearing a bra. Michael then licks his lips. Sara Beth says “wait one minute big boy we are not done yet.” Samantha looks at Sara Beth and says “I need my diaper changed” Sara Beth says “I need my diaper changed to.” Michael says “Its Kitty time” Junior says “doe’s mom and dad know you guys do this.” They laugh and say “that’s why the big kids were in Dad’s office.” Sara Beth starts removing Samantha’s diaper then uses a baby wipe to clean her privates. She then asked if they want to try diapering Samantha. Michael says “I want to do more that.” Christina says “what if I wet or mess myself.” I look at her and say “Mrs. Davis or me will change you. But you are free to change Joy.” Joy being shy hides behind her sister and then asks “where’s Junior.” I say “he’s upstairs getting ready for the sleep over.” Joy’s eyes light up. I look at her and say “Are you so happy that you get to see Junior in his diaper and nighty.” Joy just blushes. Christina then says “Joy loves boys that dress girly.” Joy slaps her sisters arm but in a playing way. I walk up the stairs and knock on Samantha and Sara Beth’s door before entering, and as I enter I see Michael with his face between Samantha’s legs and Junior with his between Sara Beth’s. I just look on till the girls tap the boys on the head. The boys stand up and look down in shame. I look at them all and say “what am I going to do with you four.” The girls roll over so their bottoms are up and the boys remove their diapers and do the same. I walk up and pop each check. That is two pops per bottom. As I finished getting them diapered and out the room except for Junior. Joy walks in and says “there’s my girly boyfriend” as I’m diapering Junior. She asked if she can pick out an outfit I say “yes.” Junior and Joy walk out but I stop Joy and ask if she went poopy. She just looks down and said “yes” I then take her into the nursery to get a clean diaper on. The sleeping bags are all laid out with Junior and Joy’s side by side. I then say to the kids that what I saw was not a good thing to do because of what it could lead to. That’s when I look at Samantha, Sara Beth, Sabrina, Nicole, and Jenny and say that what Junior and Michael were doing and lead to you having babies. That is when Sara Beth says to me daddy in not a generic girl because I’m like Jamie. I say you dress like a girl you act like a girl but you still function as a boy. And you could get a girl pregnant. Then Samantha says that she’s three weeks late. To Be Continued

When Samantha said she was three weeks late we knew that a grandchild was on the way. That's when Sabrina and Nichole say something that blows the minds of Kylie and I. They both say “hum mom, dad we are both a month late.” I sit the twins and Samantha down and ask them who they have been with. The name that they said shocks us both. They say “Sara Beth” Well Samuel. I get up to go get my she-male daughter. That's when I hear noises from Jenny's room. I knock and say “is Sara Beth is in there with you.” Jenny says “no shes not” I then say “open this door young lady!” Jenny opens the door and stands there flushed with something sticking out of her kitty. I ask her “what's that sticking out of your kitty.” She hangs her head and says “a dildo.” I say “pull it out and and let me see it.”

As she pulls it out she starts bleeding. I tell her to stop and put it back in and get on the bed. I grab a fresh diaper and put it under her and then tell her to remove it. As she does I ask her “do you like having something that big in you.” She says “yes daddy I do.” I then say “daddy is going show you what a real one feels like.” Jenny looks at me as I drop my pants and I walk to the door to lock it then to the door that leads to the bathroom and lock that one as well. I then tell her that her three older sisters are all going to have babies. And she's going to be enjoying the joys of mother hood with them. Jenny starts crying because she didn't expect this. She says “daddy will it hurt when you are doing me.” I ask her when she had her cherry popped. She told me she has been using the dildo for a few minutes. I tell her to get ready for a real cock.

I have her up on her changing table with her diaper open. I gave her a pacifier to suck on while I ease my cock in to her slit. As I enter her she gasps Losing her pacifier saying how big it is.” I pick it up and return it to her mouth and say “keep it in till I'm done.” As I plow her sweet little cunt I tell her how beautiful she is and that daddy is the only man she needs. As I get close to cumming I tell her that only daddy is to do this. I get to the point to where I'll blow my load I look into her eyes and say “daddy's going to cum.” And as I do her eyes say thank you daddy.

I then tape up her diaper and tell her to go to bed and I'd be back to check on her a little later. She crawls in to bed and I put the rails up to keep her safe. As she cuddles with her bear she asks for a bottle of warm sweet milk. I go and get her what she had asked for and took it back to her. I told her it better be all gone and you have a wet diaper. Or need to potty because daddy is going to give you more of his cum. As I walk out the door Sara Beth tries to go in I tell her no and go to your room and strip. I'll be there in a bit. I go to my bedroom and grab some KY jelly then I walked back to Sara Beth's room and she's sitting in nothing but her diaper. I look at her and say lay down so I can check your diaper. I feel she's wet and I then rip it off whip her clean. I then say you want to be a girl so bad I'll treat you like one. I should say that Sara Beth was born with both male and female reproduction organs

I apply the KY jelly to her cunt and work some inside as well. She looks up at me and asks “are you going to do what I think you are.” I just look at her and say “you will find out soon” As I work one finger then two and then the dildo Jenny was playing with. Sara Beth saw it and said “daddy it still had blood on it.” Then I say it's time for the real thing baby girl. I place a pacifier in her mouth and say keep it there till I'm done. I enter her sissy cunt and start plowing away and I keep on till I blow my load for the second time in less than an hour. I tell her she can not have anymore cunt. Sara Beth now got a taste of what she did to her three sisters. I told her in nine months you will want me in that cunt again.

As I get back downstairs Junior and Michael ask if they can lick on Amber's kitty. I say “okay but if she asks for more come get me.” I set them up so I can watch and keep an eye to make sure they do a good job. Michael said he'd go first. And boy did he work her over good. Amber screams out in delight. He comes up and his face is covered in her juices. As Amber lays there Junior gets down and does a repeat performance. He to was covered in her juices. They both look at me and say you want some daddy. I just look at then and say no boys you enjoy. Then they both start to finger her at the same time.

Amber looks at me and says daddy show these boys how to please me.
I get down from where I was sitting onto the floor and giued Junior's hand to a little nub in Amber's slit and whispers in his ear tickle that little nub roll it with your thumb and forefinger. As he and Michael do this she explodes again. I tell them to switch. Michael starts doing what Junior was and Junior starts what Michael was. Amber explodes for a forth time and passes out. I then clean her kitty up and place a clean diaper on her. I then clean the boys faces up. And this goes on over the next few weeks.

Next Chapter the Consequences

When we were last with the girls. Sabrina and Nicole said the where with child. Sara Beth a she-male (Samuel) was responsible for them for Samantha as well. And was going for Jenny next. But what Sara Beth got was not expected but what she did get was what she did to her sisters. And Jenny got caught by her daddy with a dildo pleasing herself and got what she had coming to her as well. Junior and Michael get to have a little fun with Amber.

The thing is Samantha Sabrina and Nicole was not the only girl Sara Beth got pregnant. Christina's mom called about a month later. And said her oldest daughter was with child. And wants her to live with us but the thing is Joy is part of the deal. I ask “why.” She says “Joy is really Christina's little girl.” I then say “that would mean she was seven when Joy was born.” Well she got a hold of a pill and she and her fourteen year old brother had sex. I sent him to a school far away from girls. Christina still breast feeds her every four hours. I said “well Christina's milk wouldn't taste the same for a while.”

It took a week for the paper work to go through. But as soon it did we started packing to head back home to the east coast. The van we rented was really bought so it was ours. We filled it up fully and sent it a few days ahead of us. It was weird caring for five teen babies, four pre-teen babies and four kids. But with the van we had there was enough room for 15 people plus room to change the kids. We took a different way home and it took a week this time. And as soon as we got home I told the kids that they would be going to a special school. They all look at me scared out of their minds. I told them it will be okay because I know the person who will be teaching them.

Sara Beth says “Daddy what are we going to do when they ask why we are getting fat.” Samantha, Sabrina, Nicole, Christina, and Jenny all say “Yeah daddy what are we going to do.” I say “let mommy and daddy worry about that.” We get three hours in to the trip and the girls are all wet except for Jamie, Joy, Amber, Junior and Michael well they were all messy. We stopped and cleaned the kids up and got food. All before we got back on the road to our first stop of the trip.

We get to our first night stop in Albuquerque New Mexico. We get food and then a room. Come the next morning we get up and ready to leave. By the time we get Little Rock Arkansas we call it a night. I tell the kids that we are not going straight home at least for another week. They ask why. I say “We are going to see family that I have yet to meet. They ask “where are we going” I then say “we are going to go to Michigan so you can meet your aunt, uncle and cousins. But first we are stopping in Atlanta Georgia. Then a quick stop in Florida, North Carolina.” They say “that's a lot of traveling daddy.” I look in the rear view mirror and say “I know.”

The drive up to Michigan took two days from Atlanta. We get to Kent-wood Michigan and I call my sister. She asks “why are you here.” I then say “I can’t come and see my sister.” She “laughs.” She sends her kids to where I’m at to guide me to their house. I then introduce her to my wife and kids. The kids all give their aunt a hug. My nieces both give me a hug. And I hug them back. Beth then looks at me and says “are all the kids yours.” I say that Junior, Amanda and Maria are. And the rest I adopted but I’m the only dad they have really known. I then say that Samantha, Sara Beth, Sabrina, Nicole, Jenny Jamie and Amber all have the same birthday. And Christina, Michael, Junior, Joy, Amanda and Maria have the same birthday as well.

I then say “The funny thing is the first seven names I said their birthdays are in October. Then the other six is in June.” Beth say “June what.” I say “the same as mine the 12th.” She asks “and the ones in October.” I say “the same day the 12th.” As I sit with my wife and talk to my sister the kids talk amongst themselves. Beth asks “how long are we staying.” I say “a few days, but as soon as our place is set up we are gone.” “The kids have been home schooled for a year but are going to regular school this coming year.”

Beth then asks “why are they all in diapers.” I then say “four were born with a bladder issues. The others have lost control so we just deal with it.” Kylie looks at me and says “I’m going to check the kids.” I ask if she need help. She says “YES” Beth then says “I’ll help to.” The three of us get the kids cleaned up and let them get back to talking. Beth says “lets go out to eat once Steve gets home.” As we get back to the house we get the kids ready for bed and tuck them in. As I sit down Gabby my niece comes and sits by my and cuddles up saying how much she loves me. I tell her I love her just as much. Then I kiss her forehead. I tell her to go on to bed and I’ll be there to tuck her in. This goes on for about five days. And on our last night I tell her when she gets up we will be gone and on the way home. She cries saying “she wants to go with us.” Beth says “do you really want to go and live with your uncle.” She says “Yes with tears in her eyes.” I look at Beth and say “pack seven day worth of clothes. And send the rest of her things when ever you can.” The family has gotten bigger. The question is will Gabby become a teen baby or stay the way she is.

The trip home.

Joseph and Gillian say “why is Gabriella going to live with Uncle Mario.” Beth says “it’s to get her away from the person bullying her.” And I then say “if you are having trouble as well you can come as well.” Gillian asks “what time are you leaving in the morning.” I say “early real early.” Beth says “if you want to go pack seven day worth of clothes and be ready to go when he says get up.” That’s when Gaby says she ready for bed and I go to tuck her in and tell her the rules for traveling. Her eyes bug out and says “the others will laugh at me.” I say “no they want because they to have to wear diapers.” Her eyes light up at the news of that.

I wake up and get Kylie up as well. And say “you get the kids ready while I get Gaby ready and wake Gillian.” I get Gillian up and have her help get Gaby ready. Beth and Steve are up as well to see their baby girls off. And tells them they will be down soon to see them. And will have the rest of their thing that they will need. And Joseph walks out of his room packed as well and says “I’m ready as long as I can drive my car there.”

I look to Beth and say it’s up to you. She says “as long as someone is with you till the sun comes up.” Kylie says “I guess that’s me.” All I say is “yes.” We hit the road at five am in the morning to our first stop for food and fuel. By the time we get to our first stop I ask Gabby if she’s alright. She says “I really have to go and I don’t think I can get to the restroom.” I ask “even if you run.” “Yes” is all she says. And as soon as we get out Gabby wets her self. I tell Gillian to get a change of clothes. I look at Gaby and say “lay down on the back seat so I can get you cleaned up.” Gabby then freaks out when I try to diaper her.

Gillian then tells her “It’s for the best to wear it than wet your self again.” Gabby then calms down enough for me to finish. I then dress her in a skirt and tell her “Jamie is the same age as you and she wears them and no one says a word.” Gabby then smiles at me as we walk behind Jamie and no one is looking. As we sit down Joseph looks at Gabby and ask “why are you in a skirt when you had on pants when we left the house.” I look at him seeing Gabby getting ready to cry and say “I’ll explain later.” As we finish eating I say “kids come to me so I can ask you a question in your ear.” I ask Gabby to hold up a second. The others get to the van and Kylie changed the ones that needed it. I tell Gabby that it’s only till we get home and I cleaned her up and then told Kylie to drive the van. She says “why.” I then say “Joseph and I need to talk about his sister Gabby.”
We start on the final leg of day one. I tell Joseph that I’ll drive and explain what happened to Gabby. I say “as we stopped Gabby really had to go and as soon as we got out she started to run to the restroom.” “Then she stopped and ran back to the van and I saw what happened to her.” Joseph said “let me guess she wet her pants.” I said “yes she did.” Then I said “she’s embarrassed enough as it is so don’t make fun of her even if she wants to wear what she was wearing under her skirt.” He says “what a diaper.” I look at him and say “YES!” “And if you do make fun of her you will find yourself in one as well.” He looks down and says “yes sir.” As we pull in to the hotel that we are to stay at. I go to check in and to see if the rooms connect to each other. And then ask for four rooms. And if not well take the honeymoon suite if they have one.

The person says they only have one room available big enough for us is the honeymoon suite. I set the girls in one bedroom and Kylie and I took the younger ones to the other bedroom and the boys I put in the lounge. And told them to be ready at five A.M in the morning that we need to be up and on the road. I went to tuck the girls in with Kylie and gave them a kiss on the forehead each. Then went to check on the boys and Kylie gave them a kiss on the forehead. Then we got the little ones and did the same as before. Then Kylie kissed me and I kissed her.

The next morning we got up with startling scare. Junior just happened to be nursing from Kylie’s breasts. And well Joy was giving me head. We said good morning to our little trouble makers. And said lets get ready to go home. As we are about to leave Charleston West Virginia I call up a friend. To have them meet us somewhere to eat breakfast. To which they say “Yes.”

After we eat we say goodbye and continue on our way home. The six hour drive really took eight because of diaper changes and fuel stops. As we cross the North Carolina/South Carolina line the kids cheer. Then start singing a song I wrote. (♫ I was born in the Carolinas and that’s where I was raised. And where the palm trees sway in the breeze ♫.) Well all but Christina, Joy, Joseph, Gillian and Gabby. The funny thing is Kylie was singing along with the kids that were singing.

Five hours later we pull into the drive and, before we enter I tell the kids the new room assignments. Of course Samantha and Sara Beth share a room. Sabrina and Nicole share the next room. Jenny and Christina share a room. Amber and Joy share a room. Junior and Michael share the final room. That’s on the Kids end of the house. Amanda and Maria share a room at the end that the master bedroom is.
I say “your clothes are set out for a meeting with your new teacher tomorrow.”
So get ready for bed because we got to be there early in the morning.”

The day came to go to the school that the kids are to attend. We walk in to the building and are greeted by the principal and told what room to go to. We get there and are greeted by a teacher by the name of Mr. Vaughn. He says “hey Mario how it going and who are these lovely little ones.”

I say “this is Sara Beth and Samantha they are 14, Sabrina, Nicole and Christina they are 13, Jenny is 12, Jamie and Michael they are 11, Amber is 10, and these two little angles are Joy and Mario Junior and they are 5.” Then I look to my right and I ask Mr. Vaughn who the three little girls are.

He then says “Zoey Brooks Vaughn is mine and Heather’s daughter.” Zoey has dark brown hair and brown eye. “And this is Katie Lee and Taylor Ann Roberts and they live in a group home.” They both have teal blue eyes and blonde hair. “Katie is the one with the pink streaks in her hair.” He then says “I’m sorry to say your name around the kids but I figured since we are like brothers it was okay.”

I said “no problem we all slip up around kids at times.” Then I ask the big question “who is Katie Lee’s case worker.” “And if you say Ms. Van Horne maybe I can help the little girl out.” “And by the way how old are your two girls and Katie Lee.”

Mr. Vaughn says “Zoey and Taylor are 7 and Katie Lee is 8. And as I can see she’s getting along well with Amber, Jamie and Michael.” Then he asks “whys Michael dressed like a girl and when he’s dressed like that should I call him Michelle or what.” “And does the principal know.”

I said “I have no clue why he’s dressed that way but I’ll find out when we get home.” “But if I’m guessing right he just like Jamie was five years ago.” “And the way Sara Beth was a little over a year ago.” “But I see your girls enjoy dolls and pink name tags.” I tell my kids “I’ll be back in a few minutes I have some forms to fill out in the main office.” As I get there Kylie calls saying “she needs me to go to Gabriella’s school to get her because of an issue.” I ask her where she is. She says “I’m at the high school with Joseph and Gillian.” Once the forms are done I went back to the class to get my kids and Ms. Van Horne is there.

She says “how are you and Mrs. Davis doing.” I say “we’re doing well and as you can see the kids are doing great too.” I then look at Katie Lee and Taylor Ann crying and asked Ms. Van Horne “what’s their issue was.” Ms. Van Horne says “Katie and Taylor just lost their mom, dad and twin brother.” I said “they were happy earlier when I was in here.” That’s when Ms. Van Horne shocked me by saying “they just died they were in a bad wreck about a week ago and walked away but no one in the family could be found.” She then said “I know you can help them out.” “Just give them time to open up to you.”

And that’s when it hit me. Ms. Van Horne wants me to take these little girls in. Ms. Van Horne said “you have made a difference in the lives of those kids you took in over a year and a half ago.” I sit there and think about how much they have grown up. And how much their still are babies but I love them anyway. Ms. Van Horne said “so Mr. Davis can you help by taking Katie and Taylor in.” I then said “If you can follow me to see my wife at another school you can ask her but I think we can handle the job.”

Ms. Van Horne helps me get the kids loaded up in the van and tell Katie to ride with me till we get to the middle school that Gabby is at. As we are on the way to the middle school Katie and Taylor say “so are you going to be our new daddy.” I look at them and they’re on their knees between the front sets and said “only if you want me to but I have to see what your friend’s mom says.” Katie and Taylor then said “crying we were in the wreck that took our family away from us.” I pulled off the road and stop the van to console the two little girls and tell them “it’s going to be alright.”

That’s when I saw that we were in the parking lot of the middle school and shut off the van. That’s when Kylie walks out and says “the school said they don’t have her records.” That’s when I say “I know where they are and I’m sure she’ll be just as happy there than here.” That’s when Gabby asked “will I be in the same class as everyone else.” I look at her and say “yes you will but I need to take you back to meet your teacher Mr. Vaughn.” “But that can wait till tomorrow because we need to take care of something more important.” That’s when Kylie sees Ms. Van Horne.

Kylie asks “who are the little girls standing between the front seats of the van because they’re not one of ours.” I say “honey this is Katie and Taylor. Say hi Katie and Taylor.” Katie gives a shy “hi.” While Taylor gives a louder one. Kylie looks at me like (what are you thinking how can we afford two more kids!) Ms. Van Horne says “you will get the same amount of funding you are getting for the others you’ve taken in.”

I look at Kylie and say “the little girls just lost her parents and twin brother.” Kylie says “Katie come to me baby and I’ll be your new mommy.’ Taylor looks at me and says “Daddy Crying” I say “yes baby I’m going to be your new daddy.” And I point to Kylie and say “she’ll be your new mommy.” That’s when Ms. Van Horne pulled out the paper work that needed signing and we happily signed it. Ms. Van Horne said “it will take a week to go through but you can take them home today if you wish” I ask if they had any health issues that need taken care of. Ms. Van Horne said “remember when she was crying after she found out the news of her family well they were in the wreck and there twin saved them but Katie ended up with a bladder injury, and Taylor ended up with a serious injury to her stomach.” I then step out of the van and helped Katie and Taylor out.

I got down and asked Katie and Taylor if they were wearing a diaper or a pull-up. Katie shocked us when she lifted her dress to show a freshly wet pull-up while Taylor said she had a diaper on. I say “in to the van with you two so I can get you cleaned up.” They both hoped back in and went to the seat and got on their backs with their dresses up to be changed. I asked her “why didn’t you tell me when we stopped you were wet.” But once I tore the sides not only was she wet she had pooped as well. I took a baby wipe and cleaned her up nice and clean then said to her “pull-ups are not made well to hold poop so I’m going to diaper you.”

Katie starts to cry so I reach into the diaper bag and grab a pacifier for her to suck on to quiet her. She saw it and opened her mouth to except to I then pined it to her dress so if it falls out of her mouth it won’t hit the ground. I then repeated the act with Taylor. I tell Katie that it’s ok to poop in the diaper but not in a pull-up. She looks at me and giggles like a little baby. After changing her I pick her up and ask her “would you like to come home with us today or go get your few personal belongings and meet us at school tomorrow.” She looks at me the removes the pacifier and says “Today Daddy Please” Taylor also had her diaper changed and said the same thing.

I say “okay munchkins.” They then say “we’re not munchkins.”
I just laugh and they do to. I kiss her forehead and say “I love you baby girl.” She then kisses my lips and says “I love you to daddy.” Kylie then comes and hugs her and me in a group hug. Then Kylie says “welcome to the family Katie Lee.” And then kisses her forehead. Then Kylie says “let’s get all the babies home.”

I get the van loaded back up while Kylie gets the rest in the car to go home. I tell Katie and Taylor “I guess you two like being babied then don’t you.” Katie and Taylor look at me and smile to tell me yes they do because they can’t talk with the pacifiers in their mouths. We get home and I tell Kylie that we need to talk to Michael about what he had on today. Kylie said “the dress.” I say “yes the dress.”

I then tell Michael to come to our room and sits on the vanity stool that Kylie uses every morning and says “I’d like to be called Michelle from now on.” I say “Let me make an appointment for you with Jamie’s doctor to see if you are like Jamie then.” Michelle eyes light up and said “being the principle and Mr. Vaughn seen me dressed as Michelle can I continue doing so.” Kylie and I look at each other and say “yes Michelle you can but I need to get your name changed at school.” Michelle jumps up and kisses and hugs us both and says “thank you mommy and daddy.”

Things start going well for all the kids until Gabby has an accident in her pants and it was a big one and on the first day of the school year to. It was as we walked into the class that morning. So I take her to the bathroom that’s in the classroom and help her get cleaned up. Then I helped her get dress in the only thing on hand. And that was a diaper. Thankfully her shirt was not wet so she could be covered a little bit. She looks at me and says “I guess I’m like the rest of them except for Zoey and Taylor.” I then tell her “I bet they have accidents too and feel just as bad as you do now.” She then asks “how will I walk back to the van.” I say “I’m parked on the other side of that door” pointing to a door that says [EXIT] over it. She smiles and says “thank you so much.” And then hugs me then sits down to start her day. That’s when I say to Mr. Vaughn. “I needed to go to the office to change the name on file from Michael to Michelle because that’s her name now.

To be continued

In Big Babies

When we last saw the Davis kids the school year had started. Things started going well for all the kids until Gabby has an accident in her pants and it was a big one and on the first day of the school year to. She looks at me and says “I guess I’m like the rest of them except for Zoey and Taylor.” I then tell Gabby “I bet they have accidents too and feel just as bad as you do now.” Also Michael came out as Michelle.

We are sitting in class when Taylor walks up to me and whispers into my ear that she just had an accident. I ask her how bad. She shocked me when she said look. Then turns around so I can see well not only did I see it I smelt it. Of course I knew she was diapered but with what she went through in the accident I knew she needs to be loved and cared for. That is what every kid needs when they loss their parents. Mr. Vaughn asks her why she’s out of her set. I say to him in code “brown down below.” Witch gets giggles from the class. Mr. Vaughn claps his hands together and says “that’s enough.” I then take her in to the restroom that’s in our class to change her diaper.

I say “you know the kids won’t make fun of you just because you went poopy, and asked to have your diaper changed. That why daddy is your teachers helper.” She looks at me with tears in her eyes as she tries not to cry. I tell her it is okay and then hug her till she stops. Still hugging her I carry her out and get her class work from her desk. Then I sit down at my desk with her in my lap. She starts felling better as she completes her work sheet. Mr. Vaughn walks over to my desk and asks to speak with me in the hall. I stand up then set Taylor down in my seat. Then we walk out into the hall.

He says “Mar” I stop him there and then say wait one minute I knock on the classroom door that’s right across the hall and ask if the teacher can keep an eye on our class for a few minutes. We walk out side then he said “Mario I don’t have a problem with your kids, but if they keep getting up and going to you to be changed before raising their hands. I’ll have them sitting in timeout like I do with Zoey.” I say “if you would walk up and down the rows you might just get a whiff of their wet and or messy diapers. And then send them to me any way. And remember we said if it your soiled diaper was really brothering you. You don’t have to raise your hand.”

David said “you have a point there.” We then walk back into the class and the helper from the other room said “we might have a messy one in row three-seat three.” I ask Mr. Vaughn “isn’t that Zoey’s seat?” He says “yes it is. Then walks over to her and says did you ask to go.” Zoey says “I did but the teacher you had sent to watch us wouldn’t let me go even though I’d still be within the room. Mr. Vaughn says “Mr. Davis would you help her get cleaned up while I go talk to the helper from across the hall.” He walks to the room across the hall to talk to the helper. She said “I though she was like the others in the class and wore a diaper.” David said “no she knows when she needs to go and runs to the classes own restroom.”

She says “I’ll know next time when she has to go to the potty to let her go.” David just laughs about the statement she said. He said “she’ll sit there and raise her hand then says I need to go potty Mr. Vaughn.” Of course I say “you know where to go.” Witch made her laugh. He says “she’s a good kid and gets along with her class mates.” Zoey says “thank you Uncle Mario for getting me cleaned up.” Then Zoey asked “do I have to wear this diaper.” I say “it’s only for the rest of the day. And before you leave you can put on a pull-up to wear home.” Zoey looks at me and smiles. Mr. Vaughn walks back in as we walk out the restroom and hears a crinkling sound as Zoey walks to her seat. He looks at her and says “Zoey are you wearing what I think you are wearing.” Zoey says “yes sir.” Then Zoey says “Mr. Davis said I can have a pull-up to wear when we go home.”

As the day came to an end we got Zoey ready and set with a pull-up to wear on the way home. Once we get the kids in the cars. David says Heather and I are going on a trip this coming week. I ask “Where.” He says “we are going to Jamaica for two weeks.” I said “I know we have a few weeks off in a few months.” That’s when it hit me “who will watch Zoey?” David says “she loves spending time at your house once every month.” I say “I know and she loves running around the house in her panties and t-shirt. Of course I call on the intercom to let them know I’m coming up. And that’s when Zoey get her pants on.” I laugh when she tries to act all sweet and innocent like she’s done nothing wrong.

David says “that’s Zoey alright acts just like her mother Heather” We both bust out laughing. We say to each other see you on Monday. Kylie was teaching Amanda and Maria their ABCs and 123s by singing it to them. I smiled when the kids started helping as well. I tell Kylie that we might have to watch Zoey for two weeks. Then she says “Heather has already called and asked me if we could.” I guess you said yes to her. Kylie said “no I told her I’d talk to you about it first.” I then tell Kylie “I’ll tell David we’ll do it.”

She smiles and says “Zoey loves it here because of the twins. She loves to help change them.” I told David “she likes to run around in her panties here.” Kylie says “that too.” I look at Kylie and say “she even like helping us give the others their night bottles.” Kylie laughs about that. I then ask Kylie “if I can tell David that we are planning a trip and need someone to watch the kids while we’re away.” She says “sure but she said she’s already asked Heather if she could watch the kids when we went on our trip.” Then Kylie said “I told her she can stay there so the kids feel safe.”

We spend the weekend sitting around the house. David, Heather and Zoey come by on Sunday for dinner. And we sit and talk about their up coming trip and then ours over the summer. I tell them they can stay here so our kids fell safe. They say no problem and we know Zoey loves it here. Zoey says “I get to stay two weeks here.” We all look at her and say “yes Zoey you get to spend two weeks here with us.” We say our goodbyes till the next time we get together. Well David says see you and the kids tomorrow in class. And then I tell Zoey “make sure you have extra clothes and panties tomorrow.” She then says “yes sir. Mr. Davis.”

Later that night Ms. Van Horne calls. To tells me that Zack has come out of his coma. He then asked to see his mommy and daddy. But what had shocked her most is when he asked for Katie-Boo, Taylor-Bug and Zoey-Woey. I can bring Katie and Taylor but you need to call the Vaughn’s about Zoey.

Next Chapter
Little Boy-Girl 17 a Very Merry Christmas

Little Boy-Girl Part 17 a Very Happy Thanksgiving

It was the next day and after school the Vaughn and Davis family went to the hospital to see Zack. He was so happy to see his sisters Katie and Taylor and cousin Zoey that he started to cry. That’s when Katie and Taylor ran to the bed to give him a hug. And before they can jump on to the bed he said no “I’ve just wet myself.” The twins just looked at him and said “we did to.” And then they “giggled.”

That’s when he saw Ms. Van Horne and asked “when can I go home.”

She said “remember what I told you last night about your mom and dad sweetie.” He just moved this head up and down.

She said “Mr. and Mrs. Davis said they would be glad to take you home with them if that’s what you want.”

He just said “mommy looking at Kylie and then daddy looking at me.”

We just said “yes baby and welcome to the family.”

Zack was glad to have a new family to go home with and enjoy being his true self.

It was the week before Thanksgiving break David called me up and said “Mario what do you have planed for the weekend before Thanksgiving. Because Heather and I are planning a little get together and talk about our plans for the summer.”

I say “nothing much just sitting around and playing with the kids why.”

David says “Heather wants to talk more about the up coming trips.”

I say “cool we’ll be there what time and what do we bring.”
I then say “we have an issue though Zack is in a wheelchair because he can’t walk because of the accident two and a half months ago.”

David says “no problem we can work things out for Zack.”
That’s when David asks “why is Zack in a wheelchair anyway.”

I then say “he was in a coma David remember when Ms. Van Horne called you to bring Zoey to see Zack.” That’s when it hit David.

Heather saw the look and said “what is it honey.”

David said “Zack I didn’t know he needed a wheelchair to get around.”

Heather was looking at David and said “let us get the table set to eat dinner.”

It was the day before the Sunday dinner at the Vaughn house. The kids were getting their Sundays best ready for the next day. I asked the kids if they were ready for tomorrow and got the answer I was hoping for and told them that we had church in the morning and the dinner at the Vaughn’s. I went to every bed in every room tucking the kids in and kissing them good night. I get to our bed room and Kylie says “I guess I need to go give kisses to.”
The next morning the kids were all running around except for Zack. He was sitting in his wheelchair waiting to be loaded up in the van for church.

Zack says “I’ll walk again one day and shock the doctors that said I’d never walk again.” “They said I’d never talk with out writing what I wanted to say so I’m half way there.

I look at Zack and say “I know someone that’s going to be walking by the first of the year” with a smile.

Zack says “give me my cane please because I want to try to walk a few steps.”

I hand him his cane and say “be careful as you stand.”

As Zack stands he takes his first steps since before the accident and his sisters are happy to see him walk to the van and climb in.

Taylor says “I’m proud of you Zack for walking to and getting into the van on your own.”

Katie whispers in his ear “I’m so proud of you Alexis for doing what you did.”

That’s when I see Zack blush and say “why the red face.”
Zack says “Katie called me a name I’ve not heard since I was five.”

I then ask “what name would that be by the way.”

Taylor says “it’s Alexis.”

Katie giggles “you should meet her daddy.”

I look in the rearview mirror and say “I better see my mysterious daughter soon.”

Then Alexis speaks for the first time and says “You will daddy but, you’ll have to wait until Christmas.”

To Be Continued in a Very Merry Christmas

Little Boy-Girl Part 18 a Very Merry Christmas

It was the following week and the kids were happy that in three week they would have two weeks off for Christmas break. David and I where laughing about what the kids did at our little get together.

Zack finally said “what’s so funny.”

Mr. Vaughn said “oh just what happened last week.”

That’s when I said “you wanted something that you couldn’t reach so you asked for help but, you couldn’t wait for someone to help and reached for it yourself. Only to have it spill all over you.”

Taylor then said “Mom and dad didn’t have extra clothes for you so they had to borrow a cute outfit from Zoey.”

Katie said “and it fit you really good too.”

Zoey then said “it looked just as good on you as it did me and pink really looks good on you too.”

Zack looked so shocked that his eyes almost popped out of his head then said shuddering “I was in a pink dress.”
Zoey, Taylor and Katie all said “yes the dress was pink and you looked so cute in it.”

That’s when I said “I got to see my mysterious daughter before Christmas.”

Zack looked at me and said “do you still love me even though I’m different from the other boys at school.”

I said “your no different from Jamie and Michelle because the they both were born as boys but, now are now girls. So I love you as much as I do them.”

Jamie finally said “daddy’s right you are no different than Michelle and I. And some what like Sara Beth.”

Zack asks “what do you mean like Sara Beth.”

Michelle said “Sara Beth is not only a boy but a girl as well.”

I then said “we’d go to a special doctor that can figure out how your brain is wired.”

Zack finally said “that’s alright but I think I’m more like Junior.”

That’s when Junior said “you like to wear girls clothing and have a girl’s name that’s so cool.”

I look at Zack and said “Junior has a girl’s name as well and it’s Kylie Junior.”

Next Chapter Zack walks more

Zack says “he like how this family gets along and the love that is shown even at school.” And then says “he like how Mr. Vaughn explains things to help the class to get the subjects that we have daily.”

I then say “he’s a good teacher and has the best students in the whole school. And his class has the highest average in the whole school just half way through the year.”

Zack and Junior both say “WOW!”

Katie and Taylor say “Really?”

Michelle, Amber and Jamie say “that’s really awesome.”

Jenny, Nicole and Sabrina say “Cool”

Sara Beth, Samantha, Christina and Joy say “who’s got the highest average in the class.”

I look at them and say “if I told you I’d be in deep trouble with Mr. Vaughn and we don’t want that now do we. We have eighteen weeks of school left so let us get to the task at hand and finish the year strong.”

The kids all look at me and say “YES DADDY.”

Gabby then says “I know who has the highest average in the class.”

The truth was every one had the same average witch Mr. Vaughn thought was odd and wanted to see if the kids were cheating so the following week he had three test with the same questions but in different orders but he had to test for cheating.

Kylie had Amanda and Maria at a day care pre-school getting ready to start four-k next year. I was happy that they would be at the school I helped out at.

Amanda’s first word was sissy because Sabrina was the one that held her the most. Then Maria’s first word was daddy because she was daddy’s little girly-girl.

Joseph and Gillian are having the best year ever and were looking forward to going back home to Kentwood Michigan. Gabby on the other hand has fallen in love and wants to stay.

Joseph says “my grades are just as good here as they were in Michigan.”

Gillian then says “Mine are better this year than last but what can I say Uncle Mario stays on top of things and makes sure we do them right.”

Gabriella says “I don’t have to deal with bullies no more and I’m staying longer.”

I look at Gabby and say “you are welcome to stay as long as you like and even be our girl.”

Gabby smiles and says “thank you Uncle Mario I mean daddy.”

I told my nephew and nieces that they can stay until they finish school. Well Joseph was ahead by half a year by Thanksgiving and Christmas breaks. As was Gillian and I told then your mom and dad would be proud of you.

Things start to get better as the week went by. Then on Friday Mr. Vaughn gave the surprise test with surprising results everyone pasted it so his thoughts of cheating went out the window.

I said “they have never cheated because they know in this class you get caught looking around you are told to turn your test over and to put your pencil down.”

Mr. Vaughn said “I can’t believe it they all pasted the test.”

I said “they know if they do a good job you look good at the end of the year.”

Mr. Vaughn finally said “you’re right I should have never thought the class was cheating.”

It was the last day of the school year and the kids were bouncing around like little kids wanting a new toy.

To be continued in The Honeymoon

It was the last day of the school year and all of the kids were happy to be out for the summer. David and Heather told their daughter Zoey at home the morning of that day that she would be going home with Taylor and her sisters and brother.

Zoey cries “why” saying “this was her first real family that would do something special for the summer.”

David and Heather said “it will only be the first two weeks of the summer and you will get to spend a month with Taylor and her sisters and Mario Junior and Zack.”

Zoey smiles and says “Mario Junior is cute in his own little way.”

It was the end of the day and Mr. Vaughn says “Mr. Davis would you follow me to my place to get Zoey’s clothes for the two weeks she’ll be with you. Then when we get back we’ll stay at your place and watch the kids till you and Kylie come back from your honeymoon.”

Heather says to “Zoey you be a good girl for your uncle Mario, and if you are good I’ll have a present for you to show off to your friends, but if you are bad you will have to wait till we get back home.”

It was the first day of summer vacation and the kids were running all around the house. I said “to the kids we have a big back yard to play in and a pool as well.”

The kids then all run out the back door to the fence where the pool is.

I tell them give me ten minutes and I’ll be out to keep an eye on them.

That’s when Zoey runs back into the house and to the room where she’ll be sleeping for four weeks to get her swimsuit on.

When she comes back out she sees the others in the nude and says “I didn’t know that y’all swim that way.” Then she says “mom and dad would flip if they saw me swim that way.”

Kylie walks out and says “we told your mom and dad how we do things here and if you fell like it you could swim nude to because we have a huge privacy fence where no one can see us swim nude.”

That’s when I say “even Mrs. Davis and I swim nude.”

Zoey laughs and says “Mr. Davis you even cleaned my messy rear-end once so why not.”

So Zoey removed her swimsuit and jumped into the pool and splashed around with her friends. This was how things went for the first three days. Then Zoey got sick with a cold and had to spend the next four days inside. Zoey was happy to an extent but wanted her mommy and daddy. Kylie did the best she could but it was me that got through to her and had her playing with her friends like nothing ever happened.

Kylie said “what did you say to make her happy again.”

I said to Kylie “I told Zoey that her mom and dad are coming back a day earlier than planed.”

Kylie said “that explains it all.”

That’s when thing started to change. It was two days before the Vaughn’s were to return and all was quite in the Davis house until a plate goes flying across the kitchen and hits the wall.

I look at Kylie like she is crazy and say “what’s your problem sweetie.”

She says “don’t sweetie me Mario”

I look where the plate hit the wall noticing it was only inches from hitting me in the head I say to Kylie “are you nuts that almost hit me”

That’s when Zoey walks in crying saying “why are you two fighting I thought you loved each other”

Kylie sees Zoey crying and tries to hug her. That’s when Zoey turns and hugs me instead because she trusts me more for we saw each other everyday at school.

I then look at Kylie and say “go pack your things and get out of this house and don’t come back not even to see the kids.”

The twins come down as Kylie is going up and ask “mommy what’s wrong.”

Kylie says “mommy had to leave because someone told me not to trust your daddy, but you are to stay with him and take care of him.”

Sabrina looks at her and says “will do mommy we still love you and always will.”

Nicole says “we won’t let you down and we will take good care of Amanda and Maria.”

As they come into the kitchen they see the shattered plate on the floor and saw that the food was ready to be fixed so Nicole and Sabrina started to cook.

About that time Samantha and Sara Beth come down.

I say to Samantha “clean up the mess by my chair and hand Zoey to Sara Beth while I get the other kids up.”

I walk in to Jenny and Christina’s room to wake them up for breakfast then I walked to Jamie and Amber’s room to do the same and then to Michelle and Joy’s room. As I walk out of their room I see Kylie is walking out of Amanda and Maria’s room saying “they are up but crying because I’m leaving.”

I tell her “that I’m sorry for getting mad at her and if she wants to come see the kids she can.”

That’s when she hugs me and says “I’ll always love you and the kids even if I can’t be here I know they will be cared for.’

With that she walks out the door and leaves.

I tell the kids that someone will be here to help do thing that mommy use to do and to make sure that you do as you are told.

THE END or is it.

(The events that you are about to read at the start of this chapter all fell with in the last month and a half of the school year)

Lets turn back some. It was about two months before was out and Samantha and Christina both screamed out in pain and came running to the master bedroom. They are like white as sheets. I ask them “what’s wrong”

Samantha said “look at our diapers daddy. They are about to fall off of us.”

I say “let go and check to see what’s the problem is.”

As Samantha get up on the changing table I see as I open it that it’s more than a wet diaper. I place a fresh one on Samantha then do the same with Christina. I tell them “the babies are on the way.” And then said “go change your gowns and let’s go.” I then wakeup my wife and said “it’s time and Christina and Samantha are ready to go call the Vaughn’s and see if they can watch the other kids”

Kylie calls the Vaughn’s and says “Heather can you come watch the kids while we take Samantha and Christina to the hospital.”

Heather says “she’ll be there in like five minutes to help.”

We tell Mario Junior and Zack to get dressed in normal clothes to go as well. As we get to the hospital both Samantha and Christina are in pain because of the pressure between their legs. Both girls are taken to a room. Mario Junior and Kylie went into the room that Samantha was in. While Zack and myself went to the one Christina was in.

The doctor came in to check Christina after checking on Samantha and said “this is the oddest night ever two teens going to be moms in the same night and same family.” Then he says “looking us and everything looks good and I’ll be back to check on you in a few minutes.

That’s when I asked about Samantha

The doctor says “are you with her as well.”

I say “yes I brought her in”

The doctor says “she’s doing fine just screaming to get this DAMN kid out of me.”

Christina looks at the doctor and says “I know how she feels because I want the same.”

It was a few hours later that I was called into Samantha’s room to see the birth of our grandson Mark. Samantha looked so happy to be able to hold her little man. While I was in Samantha’s room with my little girl and Kylie Junior and Zack was in Christina’s until it was her turn. That‘s when the boys came to get me and their mom. We tell the boys “to be good and watch over their sister and new little nephew.”

It was two hours later that Christina gave birth to our second grandson John. Christina held him close and kissed his forehead and said “you are my little man and you always will be.”

Kylie and I laughed at what she said

Christina said “what’s so funny”

We say “Samantha said the same thing to her little man Mark.”

Samantha and Christina had to stay in the hospital a few days longer than normal because of their age but were happy to go home after a week. Things settled down for week or so.

It was five in the morning on a school day of all days.
Sabrina and Nicole were downstairs looking just as white as Samantha and Christina did that night three weeks earlier.
I was going to ask “what’s wrong” but knew from the look in their eyes. Instead I asked “is it time for the babies to come.”

They just said “yes daddy it is.”

I see that they are ready so I get them in to the smaller van we have and then tell Kylie “to get the kids to school and I’m also taking Amber and Joy.”

As we get there the doctor is there and says “here we go again”

I say “yes but with the twins”

Amber and Joy were sitting in a room with Nicole while I was in the other with Sabrina. The funny thing was the rooms were the same ones as the last time.

Sabrina was cussing up a storm and the things that she was saying I couldn’t repeat. And if you though she was bad her twin sister was just as bad from what one of the nurses was saying.

At noon Sabrina gave birth to a beautiful baby girl that she named Rachel. Rachel was resting on Sabrina’s chest looking so peaceful. Then an hour later Nicole gave birth to our second granddaughter that she named Nikki.

Again my babies had to stay a week to make sure that they and their babies are doing well.

The doctor said “I hope you are done with the babies having babies bit.”

I say “I have two more that are due soon”

It was the last full day of school and the kids had the big test that would see if they had cheated during the year. I knew my kids wouldn’t cheat and I knew if Zoey did she’d be in big trouble. As the day ended Jenny and Sara Beth complained of tummy aches and that’s when it hit me and David (Mr. Vaughn). I get them and the rest of the kids in the minibus we use to go places and had Jenny and Sara Beth sitting up front.

I told Jenny to pick a buddy.

Jenny said “Jamie and Michelle”
I then told Sara Beth to do the same

She said “the triplets.” Meaning she wanted Katie, Taylor and Alexis to be with her.

I figured to let it slide because Jenny had two others and me. I said when your little one comes out one of the three will have to go sit with Jenny.

Sara Beth says “okay Daddy” in pain as I got to the hospital they were ready for the girls and took them right in to get them ready to give birth to their babies.

Doctor said “I hope this is the last time I ever see you and the girls.”

I said “same here.”

Jenny was so happy to have just given birth to our third grandson witch she named Paul.

When it was time came for Sara Beth to give birth to her baby. The doctor almost past out because of the site he saw when Sara Beth’s private parts and asked “how can this be never in the history of man kind has a person with both sets of sex organs ever survive this.”

But as soon as Sara Beth gave birth to our third granddaughter she said in memory of grandma I’m naming her Elizabeth Jane.

(Now on with the story)

It was a few weeks after Kylie walked out that Melissa said “she’d help take care of the kids.”

I was shocked that she wanted to help raise sixteen kids and six grandkids. And was I happy that she wanted to help out with the kids.

The next day I was sitting at my computer desk at home and ran across a kidnapping story that happened two years earlier. It was like a kid had written it and after looking deeper in to it. It was because I clicked on the writers profile icon and the age that was listed matched a kid that went missing.

Meanwhile ninety-nine miles away at the Jones house Robert and Beverly were fighting again all because he wouldn’t stand for another son being a sissy.

Beverly said “I can’t believe that you don’t love Jessie like you love Jessica yes I know she’s a girl but have you ever looked in to Jessie’s eyes to see how he truly feels.”

Robert said “I don’t care how he feels just like I didn’t care about how Mason felt. That why he’s in another state and I’m not saying were. Now out of my way and say good bye to Jessie.”

Mason/Madison has green eyes with blond hair.

Now Jessie has glacier blue eyes and strawberry-blonde hair. And Jessica has the same eyes with blonde hair.

Beverly stood her ground between Jessie and Jessica’s bedroom with Jason right behind her. She said softly to Jason “baby reach into my pocket of my nightgown and get my little gun and be ready to use it.”

Jason has hazel eyes and black hair.

Jessie and Jessica could hear the fighting outside their bedroom door and they held each other close. Jessica had heard stories of what her dad did to other boys that were different in school and it made her sick. The way he talked about what he did in school even made Jason Robert Junior sick.

Beverly said “Jason Robert don’t you dare go near Jessie. He’s done nothing to you besides not wanting to do sports like Jason does. Hell you even tried to get Mason to as well.”

Robert said “don’t you mean Madison you little sissy girly boy. And Jessie is the same way”

Beverly then said “how dare you talk about you daughters that way. And where in the hell is Madison you animal.”

Those were the last words that Beverly ever said as Robert pulled a gun and fired two shots saying “the only daughter I have is Jessica.”

That’s when Jason raised the little pistol that was his moms and fired one shot and hit the bulls-eye. As his father fell backwards as the gun went off one last time going through a window and hitting cuddles the family dog.

It was three am when I got a call for a Child Protection Unit to respond to a call ninety-nine miles away. I got up from my desk after printing the story and the writers name and making a new file because I figured this child and this call were connected somehow.

As I leave the county I live in. I called other county law enforcement offices to let them know I was responding to a call.

They said “we heard that they requested you and we knew you would be speeding through so you are good.”

It was 4:15 by the time I got there I saw two little girls and their brother crying because of their mom and dog had been killed.

The responding officers said there’s one more kid but she’s in another state. But we couldn’t get that information from him. Maybe you can get it.
I asked “how do you know that. That information wasn’t given out.”

He said “ask the little boy that’s’ hugging his sisters”

I walk over to the boy and girls and say my name and what I do and then asked “for the information he has.” I was shocked when he handed it to me and then asked him and his sisters to follow me to my car and sit down.

The kids were tickled to see a dog just like the one they had and asked what the dogs name was.

I laughed and said “Skittles”

They laugh to and say “like the candy.”

I say “yes it was my Kids idea to name her that.”

They say “our dog was named Cuddles.”

As we talk I check the information I have and compare it to what he had. The name I had was Madison Annie Smith. And the name he had was the birth records of his twin that said Madison Angle Jones and a copy of adoption papers with that name and the name I had with the new parent’s name and signatures along with their parent’s name and signatures.

That’s when Jason said something that shocked me the signature that was under his moms name didn’t match hers and then he showed me on a copy of a report card.

That’s when I get the officers there to run the names of the Smith’s to see if they have records or not and their address. The records came back clean and the address was good. By the time I get the new information I ask for backup to get Madison to reunite her with her brother and sister because the adoption papers have a forged signature and is null and void. Witch means the Smith’s can be charged with kidnapping.

We drive the one hundred and fifty miles south to a small town somewhere in Georgia. Then call for some state police officers to help out with the kidnapping issue.

The Georgia state police said “What’s this got to do with the shootings in South Carolina.”

I say “The kid that was kidnapped two years ago is the sibling of the kids that just lost their mom and dad. And to be honest their dad was responsible for the family falling apart.”

The officer that met us at the state line took us to the address we had to look for the missing child. And once we knocked on the door three shoots were fired. Causing the officers to request for back-up.

Once the back-up arrived they had the house covered form all angles. Telling the person to come out and place the gun on the ground.

Once the man with the gun was cuffed and placed in the police car his wife came out saying if it’s about the little boy-girl you can take her just don’t take me to jail because I have three other kids to care for.

The arresting officer said sorry ma’am we have to do our job and take you in for your part of the false adoption papers that were signed for Mason/Madison

While I was headed back home I got a call from a number I didn’t know. But with my job I have to answer the call. As I said hello it was Heather C. Vaughn saying that David left her. I could here Zoey crying in the background.

I asked “why is Zoey crying.”

Heather says “David her daddy walked out on us.”

The four kids that were in the back seat were shock to here what had happened to my friend and her child. Then I was mad about what had happened to her as well. But what could I do the words she said was don’t talk to him about it. Just let him move on.

Jason asked “where they will be staying for the night.”

I said to him “that’s up to the social worker that will handle your case.”

Madison just said “I don’t care as long as we all stay together because I was treated like an outcast in that family. I mean that’s how the boys treated me. The girls loved me as a sister even when dad (she spat) said to then I was their brother even though I had a vagina just like them and a penis like their brothers.

I slammed on the breaks and pulled off the highway and slammed the car into park and turned around and looked into Madison’s eyes to see if she was joking with me. Lucky us we were at a rest area with a family restroom. I asked if they had to go and they said yes well Jason and Madison did Jessica and Jessie said they needed changing.

After changing Jessica and Jessie I went to talk to Madison.
And asked “what did you mean by you have a vagina and a penis.”

Madison was in a stall and said “come and see for yourself.”

I walked over and she showed me I was shocked but not as shocked as Madison thought I would.

She said “why are you not yelling and screaming at me for looking like a freak.”

I told her “I have two daughters just like you and I love then to death and would do anything to protect them just like I’m protecting you.”

Then Madison said something that really shocked me.

She said “Jessie is just like me she has a vagina and a penis.”

I then said “I know that already just wanted to make sure I wasn’t seeing things.”

That’s when my cell phone rang. I answered it and it was Sabrina worried that I wasn’t home.

I told her I’d be home soon with some guests. And they couldn’t talk until I got things strait with the social worker.

The kids sat in the van and played with Skittles on the way back to where I lived. And once we got there I said to them to take the one bag they had with them and follow me up the stairs in a part of the house the kids didn’t know about nor could the gain entry to it. I was the only one with a key. The room I took them to was just over the kitchen. When they saw the room they saw four beds along one of the walls. Then on the other saw four desks. I told them this was only for a few days then they could join the rest of us downstairs. I then showed them they had a TV, and also a place to eat when it was time to. Then where was the bathroom at. I also showed them how to message me if they needed anything. I left Skittles with them and said I’d send her food up when it was time to feed her.

Then I went to my office and called Ms. Van Horne to fill her in on the case.

She said “I hear you had a long night that had you going two hundred miles away to get a little boy/girl in Madison Georgia.”

I say “that’s not where the night started.”

Ms. Van Horne said “I know it started in Walton South Carolina. With a double shooting one of them was the kid’s mother and the other was there father.”

I said “Jason is the one that shot his father and won’t be charged.”

Ms. Van Horne said “can I talk to the children please.”

I said “sure. Let me see if they are up yet.” I sent a message tube up and within a minute I got it back saying yes. We are just getting dressed.

I walk over to the door that went up to there temporary room until we knew where they were to stay finally.

Ms. Van Horne said “hello to the kids and said her name.”

The kids do the same as they sat down at the table that’s in the room they are in.

Madison talks first tell Ms. Van Horne what she went threw over the past two years.

Jason goes next doing the same but filling in the blanks that Madison didn’t know.

Jessie gives what she knows about the past forty-eight hours.

And Jessica then fills in the blanks that Jessie didn’t know.

As the kids were talking Ms. Van Horne was taking notes and looking over a story I gave her.

I looked at her and said “Ms. Van Horne can I talk to Madison in private.”

Ms. Van Horn said “sure just don’t take to long.”

I sit down and asked Madison to do the same. I then say “does this story ring a bell.”

Madison says “how did you get it.”

I said “the internet”

“Oh” is all Madison said.

Madison finally said “yes I posted the story and I even covered my tracks at home but I posted that story at school so they didn’t know what I was doing.”

I said “are you talking about the Smith’s.”

Madison breaks down and cries “yes Sir.”

I walk over to her to hug her and said “everything is alright now and will be form here on out.”

Ms. Van Horne comes down and says “I’ve talked to the kids and they love it here and would love to stay even if the stay in the room they are in now. I also told them that the rooms here are huge and all have TVs and Computers in them.”

I then say “there are some things I’d like to look into first if that’s not a problem and I think the three other kids that were living in the house Madison was found at might have been kidnapped as well.”

Ms. Van Horne says “is that what’s on the screen now.”

I say “yes and it’s very strange that the kids remember something about where they live.”

Madison said “me and the girls sat down one night and talked about where we came from and how we ended up in that house. Then one of the girls had a twin brother who came in and said the past three years he was forced to dress male. Although he was male he liked bras, panties, cute baby-doll sleepwear, skirts and dresses.”

I say “are you talking about Morgan Megan’s brother.”

Madison says “yes I am.”

I then say “what are the names other two girls.”

Madison says “Carol Miller and Tammy Tucker. And Morgan and Megan’s last name was McCann.”

I said to Madison “there was only three other kids in the house when I saved you.”

Madison said “Carol Miller ran away days before you came and she posted where she’d be because she was at school that day.”

I say “so there was five just the day before I showed up to save you.”

To be continued in the search for Carol and the return of Tammy, Morgan, Megan and Melinda

This Chapter has memories of forced incest and Memories

After Madison told me the story of how Carol told her and the other kids in the Smith’s house that they ran a kidnapping ring. Telling parents that if they have unwanted kids that they will take them in just for the money. Then not even using the money on us kids but on them.

Madison then said “Carol told us Morgan was the only boy in the house but he had to share the room with us girls.” Then she said “the girls got a shock when they saw what she had between her legs. Then Morgan saw what the girls didn’t see.”

I said “the girls saw your penis and Morgan saw your vagina.”

Madison said “yes they did.”

I said “was there any secrets they had that you know.”

Madison said “that the Smith’s had the girls do things to Morgan that just made me sick.”

I said “what would that be by chance.”

Madison said “Mrs. Smith had us girls get on our knees between his legs and suck him off. She had a chart we had to go by.”

I was shocked to hear this. So I placed it in to a file for the court date we had to go through.

Madison then said “that’s one reason Carol ran away. That’s’ when Mrs. Smith had us rotate every four days then after Carol ran away she went to a three day rotation. With me be the first to go of the new rotation.”

I said “that would have had you doing it three times a week. Unless she made all three of you girls do it on Sunday.”

Madison said “she did that then had Morgan eat us out as well. Then on top of that she forced Morgan to do what I did to him. The worst part was she planed for me to have sex with Carol the next day.”

I said “is that the other reason she ran away.”

Madison Said “Carol ran away the night before it was to happen. Then she forced me to do it with Megan while Tammy got it from Morgan.”

I was writing all of this down to pass it the court for the Smith case down in Georgia. That’s when Ms. Van Horne’s eyes almost popped out oh her head.

That’s when she spoke for the first time since hearing the details of what happened to her and the other girls. By saying “I’ve got to talk to the case worker that’s dealing with the kid’s side of the case to see if the information matches up.”

I said “I’ll send a copy to her as well.”

Ms. Van Horne said “it’s good to work together to save kids even if we cross state lines.”

I laugh at what she said and then said “Yeah it is because I might have more pull in the south eastern belt than anyone.”

I say “the kids can stay for as long as they want to just have to follow the rules we have.”

It was a few day later that I got a call from an unknown number.

The voice said “this is Carol Miller (Smith) I know that I shouldn’t have ran away but that woman was nuts and Mr. Smith was a maniac.”

I said “he was a grade a maniac that almost shot an officer.” Then I asked her where she was in Georgia.

Carol said “I’m not in Georgia I’m in South Carolina.”

I ask “where in South Carolina.”

She says “Beaufort and safe.”

I say “give me two and a half hours and I’ll be there to get you.”

Madison says “I’m coming with you to get her.”

I tell her “no you stay here because if she sees you she might run again and I don’t want to chance it”

Ms. Van Horne said “I’ll go with you and talk to her on the way back and take notes of what she says.”

I look at her and say “ready to go when you are.”

As Ms. Van Horne picks up her briefcase. I pick up my laptop so she can type up the information that Carol gives us to use in the Smith case. I get in and start the car then go back and tell Melissa what is going on and where I was going and with Ms. Van Horne for a case I’ve been working on the past seventy-two hours.

Jason asked can I go with you to see what I do to help the other kids.”

I said “sure Jason but you know what you’ll have to wear right.”

Jason said “I sure do and I know that I’ll have to use it as well. I just hope you bring extra.”

I say “oh so I can change you stinky diapered butt. HA-HA-HA-HA,”

Jason then says “yeah so you or Ms. Van Horne can change my stinky diapered butt. Ha-Ha.”

I grab a diaper bag that I’ve used on one of the kids and checked the supplies in it and restocked what was needed then had Jason hop up on the table in the room diapering him for the trip. After I finished I noticed the diaper was pink. I was like not changing it until later on.

Jason says “why did you put a pink diaper on me and not a white one like last night dad.”

I said “if Carol has to have one on after we get her then she won’t be alone.”

Jason said “what am I going to wear over this.”

I said “you have a choice of a sleeper, a skirt and a cute top or a dress the choices is yours son.”

Jason then asked “can I just wear a tee shirt and a diaper.”

I look at him and say “yes but it will be a girls t-shirt that says daddy’s little girl.”

To witch Jason said “deal.”

I hand him to shirt to put on and as he did it just went to the top of the diaper then I pinned a pacifier to the shirt. I told him it will calm him if he needed it. That’s when I saw him place it in his mouth and start sucking like he was a little kid of about two or three.

We get into the mini-van and drive off to get Carol in Beaufort South Carolina. That’s when I get a call from social worker in Georgia informing me that Morgan, Megan ran away from the group home they were placed in and Tammy went with them.

She said “Tammy left a note. Saying Morgan and Megan found their cousin and we are going to be with her in North Augusta.”

I then say “meet us there and we can work things out.”

Ms. Van Horne “says great more kids to place.”

I say “let me deal with that issue. I know a few other people that want more kids but can’t have more because of health issues.”

Ms. Van Horne says “I need to run back ground checks on them.”

I smiled and said “already done. I’ve made six files with the names of a mom and dad if there was one. Then of single mothers with the room to care for more kids.”

She looked over the list and saw that most of the moms that were single had kids ten or younger and the one married their kids were ten to seventeen.

She then asked “do they know that some of the boys are trans-girls.”

I then said “yes I did and it was the single moms that wanted them first.”

Ms. Van Horne says “are you sure of that.”

I look at her and say “call one of them and see for yourself.”

Jann Van Horne dialed the number of the first person on the list of names and asked her questions and got the same answers I had gotten.

She said “Charlotte said she’d be glad to take two kids in but if they are family then three or four will be her max.”

I said “I’ve talked with her and said Carol has a brother that is a trans-girl and she has a cousin named Tammy who also has a brother that is a trans-girl as well. And she said that she has two boys that are trans-girls as well.”

That’s when I get a cell call from Melissa saying that Grace and Saul called asking about Morgan and Megan. Witch I had put the call on speaker phone.

I said “they’ll have to wait because there’s also going to be a cousin named Melinda.”

Jann says in an angry tone “you’ve already placed three more kids without checking with me first.”

This scares Jason to the point he messes himself as we get to the address Carol had given us.

I look at Ms. Van Horne and say “his messy diaper is yours to clean up. And I’ll go see if Carol is ready to go.”

As I get back to the van a little boy from across the street comes running up to Carol yelling “sissy.”

I look at her and say “you know this little boy I think.”

Carol goes “yes he’s my little brother Sandy.” Then says “I know it sounds like a girls name but he’s 100% boy.”

I then ask him “why are you in a dress young man.”

He says in a shy voice “my name is Maxine now dad took me away from mommy after he gave Carol away.”

Carol said “dad made me keep my head shaved so I’d look like a boy to keep the police off his back but after the first time it was shaved I never had it done again.”

I ask “is Maxine the name your daddy gave you or your mommy.”

Maxine said “Sandy is the one mommy gave me but it was after daddy took us away he changed our names Carol became Carl and I became Maxine. Daddy said the police will be looking for a seven year old girl and a five year old boy but not a seven year old boy and a five year old girl.”

I look at the Little Boy-Girl Sandy and remembered my Little Boy-Girl Jamie at that age.

I ask Maxine “is your daddy home now.”

Maxine shakes her head no but says he’ll be back soon.

I then have Carol go back inside and wait till I tell her all clear.

That’s when a big guy on a motorcycle comes up and parks in the drive and yells “Maxine get over here and bring daddy a beer now.”

I see the child start to shake in fear as her father walks over and slaps her.

I say “sir you have made a big mistake slapping a little child.”

He looks at me and says “who are you to tell me how to deal with my child that didn’t hear what I told her to do.”

I say “an officer of the law sir.”

When I said that he suckered punched me. And I went down and that’s when two shots were fired then a third. That’s when I Jason sitting on the ground holding my colt 45 with a pearl handle grip. As I got to him he was shaking bad and smelt worst I knew what happened then and changed him for the second time.

Local law enforcement offices arrived and Ms. Van Horne filled them in on what happened. Not saying a word the look the man over and the saw blood on his right hand and saw my nose. They ruled self defense and let us go.

This time Jason wanted more clothing on so I put overalls on him.

Jason said “this is like a dress but it is cute looking.”

I ask “being that you are dressed like a girl what would you like us to call you.”

Jason said “when I played dress-up with Madison, Jessie and Jessica they called me Jenna.”

I say “Jenna it is then.”

Carol and Maxine say “that’s a pretty name.”

Jenna says “thank you Carol and Maxine.”

I get the kids in the van and say “ready girls.”

To witch I got a yes daddy from Jenna and a yes sir from Carol and Maxine.

I tell the kids that we need to go get four more kids from the home that they where staying in because I got word that the brother of Mr. Carl Smith was looking for them. I found his name and was shocked to see he looked like Carl Smith but his name was Bart Smith. He was a single father of two girls named Maria and Cassandra Smith twin girls.

We get to the house and Bart was dragging Morgan out of the house and Megan and Melinda were saying stop you’re hurting her.

Bart says “don’t you mean him Morgan the sissy. He’s going to become a man like me.”

I step out with my gun drawn then say “unhand the child or I’ll shoot.”

He pulls Morgan in front of him saying “I know you won’t shoot a child.”

I adjust my angle to line up a better shot then placed a bullet in his right leg grazing Morgan. Megan, Melinda and Tammy come running out to see if Morgan is alright and they had a towel to place to stop the bleeding. Then I was shocked when Tammy got up and kicked Bart so hard he screamed like a girl.

Marie and Cassandra get out and ran to see if they can help their daddy.

Then ask “why did you shoot our daddy.” “WHY”

That’s when they looked towards the van and saw Jason dress as Jenna and said “Madison.”

That’s when I knew they were family and couldn’t split them up.

I tell them “he was hurting someone. And it’s my job to help kids in danger.” Then I ask Tammy “why in the penis area.”

Tammy says “I had to do that because the last time when I was around him. He had his hands all over me. Even up my skirt and had his finger in my panties.”

I said “that’s alright he’ll be in for a rude awaking come morning.”

Tammy then says “I have a little brother that is a trans-girl and daddy took him to Florida to some school to get his mind straight. But I know that is not the right way to do things with someone like that.”

I say “you’re right I’ll have a safe place for you all real soon.”

I then look at Carol and she start to cry. I ask her “what’s wrong”

She says “Tammy is my cousin and her little brother’s girl name is Daniela.”

I say “what’s his boy’s name.”

Tammy says “It’s Danny, Danny Tucker.”

I make a call to the reform school in Florida explaining what was going on and for then to have Danny packed and ready to go back home to be with his sister.

We get to the school in question and Tammy doesn’t see Danny but Daniela and squeals with joy.

With her saying “sissy I get my sissy back.” (Sissy in this case is short for sister.)

I look at Jenna and say “don’t say a word just try to mess yourself again.”

And with a grunt Jenna messes her diaper and the others say “gross.”

Next Chapter is the Tucker and Miller girls get a new home.

With Carol has been reunited with her brother/sister Sandy/Maxine, and Tammy with her sister Danny/Daniela. And going to a new home things get better for them.

It was Morgan that said “what about us where will we live now.”

Ms. Van Horne said “we have a loving family that will love to have you.”

Then it was Cassandra that said “our daddy is going to jail and we won’t stay in no group home and if we do we’ll run away and you will never find us.”

I said “you will be staying with me and my family. Also you have your cousins there so you fell like your home.”

It was Marie that asked “how many kids are there at your house.”

I say “counting your cousins twenty-three, and with you two it’s twenty-five. There’s only one rule you have to have a roommate.”

Jenna asks “can I room with Madison we are twins after all.”

I sit there for a minute then say Jenna you can but if she is changing or dressing you can’t be in the room.”

The girls all asks “why. Jenna is a girl just like Madison right.”

I look at them and say “you don’t get it Madison is a special type of girl as is Jenna.”

They all say “OH.”

I give Charlotte a call telling her to be at my house with her kids to meet the new girls. Then I call Grace and Saul the same thing.

Charlotte says “I be there soon just got to get them from dance class and home to cleanup.”

I say “good I should be home before you arrive there.”

It’s about six-thirty when we get home that evening and I tell the girls to wash up to eat.

While the girls are washing up I pull Jason aside to tell him he did great today as Jenna, and it was time for Jason to show up to eat.

I take Jason up to the room to change him and get his sisters ready for the guests that are coming over to eat.

Right at seven-o-clock Charlotte knocks on the door and I let her and daughters Terri and Donna in and show them to the special dinning hall. Then five minutes later Grace and Saul are at the door with their daughters Chandra and Amy.

The way the table was set I sat at the head of the table and, Melissa sat at the other end where she normally sat with the kids between us on each side. To my right sat Charlotte and her daughters Terri and Donna. Then we placed Carol and Maxine, Tammy and Daniela between Charlotte and her two daughters.
On the other side of the table sat Saul and Grace. Between them sat Megan, Melinda, Morgan, Chandra and Amy. Marie sat to my right and across from her sat Cassandra. But a new seating chart was to be made.

As we ate we talked about the new additions to the families. With Ms. Van Horne getting paper work together in the next room for Charlotte to sign to take Carol, Sandy/Maxine and Tammy, Danny/Donna home with her. And the same paper work for Saul and Grace to sign to take Megan, Melinda and Morgan home with them. With mine already out of the way earlier I was good to go except one minor thing how to deal with two more kids.

Once the papers were signed Charlotte Ray had four more Daughters who became Carol, Maxine, Tammy, and Daniela Ray.
Megan, Melinda and Morgan became part of the Dunn family. Then Saul Dunn said something that shocked me big time.

Saul said “I have a son named Riley that’s a trans-girl but his/her mom took him in the split and I got his/her twin sister Amy. I just want my child back. Riley calls me when his/her mom is out and says daddy mommy boyfriends do bad things to me. HELP ME DADDY PLEASE.”

I say “give me the address and I’ll go and check it out and deal with it the right way.”

Grace walks over and says “thank you for making our family bigger.”

I tell her “don’t thank me yet I have to save Riley first then you can thank me.” Then I ask “does Amy go see her mom at times.”

Amy looks around then says “I use to but after the things I saw I wanted nothing to do with her ever again.”

I asked “what kind of things.” For the information I got would help save Riley.

Amy said “bad things I mean really bad things. Like the boyfriends spanking us bear bottomed with a belt that left welts on our legs, butts and backs.”

Saul said “I saw them after the last time she came home and asked her if she wanted to go again and she said no.”

Joan said “she call the police if Amy didn’t come to visit her.”

Saul told her “that Amy had welts from the back of her knees to her back from the last time she stayed.”

Joan said “fine you will never see Riley again either.”

I told Joan “you never let Riley stay with me anyway as it was set up that when Amy stayed with you that Riley got to stay with me but NO you said Riley had been bad and had to stay home. And that was every time Amy stayed.”

I said “I got what I need to file papers to help Riley.”

It was five days later I get a call form an unknown number. The voice was female that was for sure saying you can tell Saul he’ll never get Riley. As she said that I heard screaming in the back ground saying help me help me. I try to keep her on the line long enough to trace to call but the line went dead. I knew some thing bad was happening and found out it was a cell phone and got the GPS signal.

I showed up at the house where the call came from the door was unlocked and ajar. So I walked in and saw a figure on the floor so I ran over to it and it was a small child. I called for help with the radio I carry with me. That’s when I smelt it Gas I grabbed the child and got out as the EMS showed up then that’s when the house caught fire. The child was taken in to be checked out and they told me to come along as well. I knew better than to fight it so I went too. An EMT got in my car and followed. I was glad about that.

Once I was cleared the fire Marshal showed up and said it was “ARSON!”

I said “you can add two other counts to that as well.” MURDER!

He said “that’s your job there.”

The doctor came in and said “Riley has asked to see person that save him.”

I got up and followed the doctor to a room that looked like a room for a boy and a screaming child.

Riley said “I’m a girl I hate blue get me out of here now.”

The nurse said “she just started acting like this.”

The doctor tried to calm Riley but got kicked between the legs for his efforts.

I said “let me try to calm her.”

The doctor and nurse look at me like I was nuts. That’s when another nurse showed up whispering something in the doctor’s ear.

Doctor said “Riley’s mom is here to see her child.”

That’s when I saw fear in the child’s eyes.

I said “she is not to come near this child until I get a full report on Riley.”

Doctor said “semen was found in the child’s anus. The child also had welts around the same area and suffered some from the gas leak in the house.”

I said “I’ll give her the bad news about her child. Take her to a conference room so I can talk to her. That way you can move Riley to a room that she’ll like better.”

I give Saul a call and told him where to come to see Riley then went to talk to Joan.

I sit down and faced Joan and told her that Riley is okay but the police want to talk to you about something the doctors found. She looked at me like I was crazy. That’s when the doctor showed her his findings. And I showed her the fire Marshal’s report her heart sank knowing she failed to keep Riley from Saul.

I asked her about the semen found but got nothing out of her.

Two officers walked in and cuffed her and read her, her rights and the charges. Then they walked her out.

I went to the room they took Riley and saw a happy little girl playing with a doll and she smiled at me.

She got up and came to me and said “thank you for saving me and help daddy get me back.”

That’s when my pager went off giving me the code for a kidnapping. I hugged her and said “you’re welcome” and walked out the room then to my van.

The report of the kidnapping flashed on the on laptop PC in the van saying the names of the kids and the way they were dressed when last seen. Then another key piece of information came up the cars tag that read (BIG ONE.)

It hit me once I saw a car go by with that plate. I was off after that car in a flash. Speeds reached around 80 MPH so I called for back up to set spike strips up to slow the car down. Well it did the trick but the car rolled over a few times but landed right side up. The officers got the kids out after the checked the driver out.

The kids said “the guy killed their mom and dad and took them to do god knows where.”

I told the officers I’d take it from here because this is my area of work and they are in good hands. Then they told me their names and ages.

Danielle and Audrey are twins but don’t look alike and then Tony who said he goes by Lisa now.

I made four calls one was to Ms. Van Horne then the others were to Abby Ray, Chelsea Black and finally Jackie and George Black all saying they will meet with me and Ms. Van Horne to place the girls.

I took the kids to the office of Ms. Van Horne and sat down with each single mother and then the couple. But the choice was up to the kids as for this is how Ms. Van Horne did things in her private office.

They said “we want Chelsea to be our new mom.”

I look to Chelsea to see if it’s alright to tell them about her child and she just nods her head and say “she has a trans-girl of her own named Isabella so Lisa won’t be alone and Danielle and Audrey you’ll help as much as you can right.” To witch I get nods of their heads.

To be continued in Chapter 25 the Neighborhood 1
We will be visiting the four families we have up to this point

Now that there are four new houses in the neighborhood the new families can move in. Well with mine there are five. The house I live in being three times bigger than the rest. Don’t get me wrong the others having at less ten bed rooms. The main house in the neighborhood also has the pool.

The fighting between Melissa and I was at its worst. And I was getting tired of it and told her to get out and not come back period. Gratefully I had no kids with her. That’s when my cell phone rang and it was Mary-Jo and Starla saying they are coming by to stay a few days I told them the house is full of kids and they might drive y’all nuts.

By the time Melissa had her things packed she gave me her key and walked out never to see me or the kids again. That’s when the kids started dancing saying they could never do that when they were alone with her here.

Meanwhile at the Dunn house Riley was settling in with one minor issue. Since being in the hospital for a few days Riley was wetting herself from the nightmares from the time spent with her mom and the sick mined boyfriend. But on the worst one not only did Riley wet herself she also messed herself. Grace Dunn being a school nurse had some idea how to deal with Riley. Then with Saul being a woodworker knew he had to help Riley as well but how.

That’s when Grace and Saul sat down with Riley and asked if she would like to be the baby of the family. Riley just looked up at them.

Then Riley asked “you mean like being diapered twenty-four seven. Sleeping in a crib and eating baby-food and drinking from a baby bottle.”

Saul and Grace said “if that’s what you want baby. We’ll get the things needed for you to do it.”

That’s when they called the other kids into the living room to tell them the news about Riley being the new baby of the family.

Chandra said “does that mean I’ll have to help change Riley when she does a stinky.”

Grace says “yes young lady you do and I think now is a good time to start. Now Amy you can help but you are not to change Riley at all. Now go get the diaper changing kit.”

Saul said “me and your mother are going to town to get the supplies need to build a larger crib and the supplies to take care of the baby. Like bottles, food and diapers lots of diapers.”

That’s when Megan and Melinda said “Morgan just had an accident when you called us down and it is really smelly.

Riley said “I guess I’m not going to be the only baby in the family. I’ll love to share my toys with Morgan we can even cuddle with my teddy bear Sugar-cube.”

Grace walked over to Morgan and that’s when it hit her. She asked the girls to go get a diaper for Morgan and a changing pad and set them on the bed as she was walking Morgan into the master bathroom to be cleaned up. Grace removed his shirt then his pants that were stained a little but it was his underwear had to go. She didn’t want to chance a bigger mess so she had him sit on the big kid potty and cut the underwear off letting the mess fall in as her held the back had him stand and using a baby wipe cleaned him up the told him to sit back down.

She says to Morgan “time for a bath baby boy mommy is going to give you a bath to make you smell nice and clean. As Grace washed Morgan she saw a little scare and wondered where that came from. She asked Morgan but he had no clue. Grace then planed to call the doctor to make an appointment to have Morgan checked over to make sure he’s healthy. As the water drained out Grace got out a big pink fluffy towel to dry him off and she rapped him in it and walked back in to the master bedroom to get him ready.

He was shocked that the diaper fit him. He knew he was small for his age but didn’t know he was that small. You see Morgan was the same size as Riley. She told Megan to get Chandra to find a pair of Riley’s shorts and a shirt so I can finish getting him ready.
Within ten minutes Megan and Melinda came back with a baby blue pair of shorts and a pink t-shirt that read daddies little girl.

Morgan said “you couldn’t find a red or blue one.”

The shorts were put on him when Riley came in and removed the red t-shirt she had on and took the pink one in exchange then walked out. Grace then put the red tee on him and he seemed happy when he saw it. It had a sports car on it. Then he ran to find Riley to hug her. As for that is what she wanted to be called.

After he hugged Riley they waddled up to her room and got the teddy bear and waddled back down and they got down on the floor and cuddled up with Sugar-cube and fell asleep. Well more like took a nap like good little babies do.

Saul looked at Grace them and said “looks like I’ll have to talk to Mario about how to build the crib and a changing table that will hold them for a few years”

At the Ray home Terri, Donna, Carol, Maxine, Tammy and Daniela wanted to go swimming at the neighborhood pool. Charlotte asked her sister Abby for some help. But she had her hands full with Hilary a three year-old full of energy.

Hannah and Jayne (15 year-old Hannah and 14 year-old Jayne) said “we’ll take them swimming at the pool if not there the creek out back.

Charlotte and Abby said “you know the rules about the pool right if Mr. Davis isn’t home you come back. And come to think about it we don’t have the key card for the door yet. And no you will not swim in the creek out back.”

While the kids at the Ray House paining to go swimming. Things are changing at the home of Chelsea Black. She got news that her brother is now moving closer to her. You see she hasn’t seen him since Ian/Isabella was born. And she was happy because there’s on house left in the neighborhood but it was at the west side. As hers was to the east side. With the pool being on the main roar of the neighborhood next to the Davis house. She’d be glad he kids would have someone to look after them that were family. And she had a surprise for him. Three more kids in her family.

George and Jackie Black showed up to buy the west side house and move in that day. I took him and his family there and showed them around as his three girl’s clamed their rooms so fast he had no say of what room they would get. They asked about the pool key to make sure they had one soon.

I said “it’s open year round and heated to 90 in the winter and 86 in the summer. There’s also a locker room and showers there to get cleaned up.”

He said to Gretchen “why don’t you take Ava and Kristen to your aunt’s house.”

That’s when Chelsea knocked on the door and Jackie let her in followed by Isabella, Danielle, Aubrey and Tony/Lisa. I handed a card to Chelsea as I walked back to my house. I took the other key cards around to the other houses so they’d have them. And said “I’m always home and will keep an eye on them every time they come.”

As I got to the Dunn home Saul meet me at the door. I handed him the pool keycard and was about to walk off but he stopped me and wanted to talk about a project that needed to be done and done fast.

I said “sure but why the rush.”

Saul said “it seems like I have two babies on my hands and need to build a crib for them.”

I said “lets look at their beds and see what is needed to make then into cribs.”

Saul said “you don’t get it I want to make one crib and build a changing table for them.”

I asked “how big are the beds they sleep in now.”

He said “queen size beds.”

I say “that’s big enough to work with just need to make the crib bars and slats.”

He said “Jackie and I need to run to town to get what is needed and we should be back soon. And if the kids want to they can go swimming except for Morgan and Riley.”

I then ask “is it about them being in diapers.”

Saul said “yes it is I don’t know if it’s okay or not for them to swim.”

I say “I have two kids the same size and they wear a swim diaper so it will be no problem. They can change into them there.”

By the time I got to the house all the kids were in the pool Abby was there with Hilary all the kids were having a blast sliding down a waterslide that had water flowing to aid the kids to slide down to the big pool below. Once I got there I walked up to the next level to check if the double slide was completed. And sure enough it was and it was ready for its first test run.

So I got two of the older one to get at the bottom at the pool and took two of the younger one up and told then to go down together well it is two slides that twist around each other on the way down but cross at a point. Morgan went down on the right slide and Riley went down in left and ended up in the pool with a big splash and laughed with joy. They found their way back up with the other kids and went down again and again for over an hour and a half.

Saul stopped by to get his kids Amy, Chandra, Megan, Melinda, Morgan and Riley to go home to wash up. Then he asked if I was ready to help him with the bed.

I said “sure just let me get cleaned up first.”

Once I was done I went to help refigure the bed for Riley and Morgan then took the other bed and converted it to a changing table. The project took over three hours. Once it was done Morgan and Riley had to be feed and changed and put to bed. They looked so cute cuddled up together with Sugar-cube the teddy bear.

Both Chelsea and Jackie Black had to come and watch the kids at the pool for the three hours I was away and by the time I got back all my kids were taking a nap all cuddled up together it was so cute.

That’s when my pager went off. It was another case that had to be worked. Madison woke up and asked if she could go. I thought about it and figured she won’t have any effect on the case. I got her changed and dressed and we left. I called Abby to see if she can watch my kids.

She said “yes as long as I can bring Hilary.”

I said “sure no problem there but I might be gone all night and have no clue when I’ll be back.”

Once I was in the van with Madison I had two emails. One listed six kids. And the other one had five names. They were all listed as missing and out of the six two were twins and there was a mother and daughter well a teen mom and her baby. The first six names from the first are listed below.

Alison Lee (8), Catlyn (7), Sonya (16) and daughter Kerri (3), Tina and Zelda (6) twins

This was how the second one read.

April (4), Greta (6), Monica and Regina (8) Irish Twins, {Meaning there nine months apart} and Tori (7)

It was weird all the kids were in the same town and really weird to be in the same apartment building. I went to the door of the apartment that reported the kids. I found out the apartment was locked up tight. The apartment manager couldn’t even get into the apartment. That’s when I pulled out my colt forty-five and shot the doorknob off and then the dead bolt. I heard screams from the other side of the door. Once the two locks were taken care of the apartment manager slid a card into the door to get the chain lock. The door was then opened.

A large man said “what in the hell is this all about.”

That’s when nine naked kids were running around with out a care while the tenth one sat on the guys lap facing the door. That’s when I knew what the scream was all about. Because blood coming from the four year-old girl.

The girl was crying and he smacked her hard enough to send her flying off his lap. As the girl tried to crawl away he grabbed her ankle pulling her back to him. The he slapped her in the head the second time. I knew what I had to do.
As the guy got up to his feet I shot him twice sending back into the chair he was sitting in. Of course the kids screamed but once I put my gun away and showed my badge they calmed down.

Still naked as j-birds the girls stood silent waiting for me to speak to them to get ready. That’s when I heard behind me a voice saying don’t move and put your hands on your head. They checked me for weapons and removed my gun and then found my badge and ran the number and then gave me my gun back. The police officer looked at the girl on the floor holding her head still crying then the guy in the chair.

It was only when Sonya spoke saying Robert Brown had taken us from our real homes over three years ago and some of us like me and Alison Lee have been with him for four years and he’s got three kids in the apartment right above this one. We found the keys and went up to the room and found three more kids in the same state of dress as the first ten kids. Sonya had gotten a shirt on but nothing else. Hailey also found a shirt to put on.

Hailey said “daddy always diapered us when he took us out or moved us around. And until we got to were we are going and even changed us when we needed it. And with me and Sonya it was really hard on us when well you know
(Girls you know what I Mean)

I said to Hailey “get the younger one ready to go because I’m taking you somewhere safe.”

Hailey said “you mean a new mom and dad as in a family.”

I say “yes and your brother and sister are joining you with that family.”

Sonya said “what about me and my little girl Kerri do we get a new home too.”

I say “yes you do and so do the rest of the kids here today now help Hailey diaper the others and then I’ll diaper the two of you.”

I did get a big surprise once I got home. Even with the next set of kids to be placed. I made a few calls to have the kids stay at the other houses in the neighborhood. My surprise was the only true love. My wife Kylie was back in my life.

Also a new couple moved into the neighborhood Brian and Jessica Stewart. Had moved in to one of the five new houses just finished.

To be continued

In Chapter 26 New families are formed and the neighborhood grows.

Paul Logan Jr. was not your normal avenge boy. He had secrets. Some that would have been bad if people found out about them. He also had to live with his two cousins that were now his sisters. The tricks weren’t that bad unless they played tricks on him. Tricks like putting his long hair in pigtails with pink ribbons. Witch they did almost every day they didn’t go bike riding. Kaleen Logan at thirteen years old and Alison and Logan at twelve years old. Paul being small for a nine year old boy was the butt of all the jokes in school. No one dared to mess with him for fear of his cousins.

It was a few days later that something bad did happened to Paul. They weren’t riding in the formation that they were told to ride in with Paul in the middle. Paul was riding his bike behind his sisters when someone knocked him down. When Paul tried to stand he was pushed back down by someone that had his face covered. The voice of the person said not so fast Paul or should I say Pauline. I knew I’d get you alone or see you not in between your sisters like you should be. The person’s voice sounded like someone Paul knew but couldn’t place it. Paul was shocked that this person knew his secret. Even worst yet why was this person here. Paul knew something bad was going to happen but he couldn’t stop or do anything about it.

Jeffery and Caroline Logan were worried about their little boy because he should have been back from his bike ride with his sisters. They went out side as the girls were coming back minus Paul. They asked where he was because he wasn’t with them.

The girls said “he was right behind us so we really don’t know where he’s at. He wanted to ride in the back just for once so we let him on the way home.”

Jeffery said “you know what happened to him last year at school right. That’s the reason he’s to be between two people on whatever he does. And form now on when you go for a bike ride he’s to be in the front of both of you and he’s to be there when you get back.”

To witch the girls said “yes sir we should have known better.”

Paul woke up sometime later felling chilly. The person that had been preventing him from leaving had left but he or she left something for Paul with a letter saying the next time we see you. You better be wearing what we left for you and what we put on you before we left. That’s when Paul looked into a mirror that was on the wall and noticed he was in a baby diaper. Paul tried to remove it and a voice said ho no baby girl that stays on. Now get dressed and go home Pauline. Scared he does what he’s told to do and walks out and finds a bike but not his bike with another letter saying. This bike is a better fit for a sissy-boy like you. He had the letter from the house and the one in the basket that’s on the bike that they left for him and compared them and the lettering style was the same. Once he got home he felt wet. He also felt a warm mass around his bottom. Once he walked in the door his parents hugged and kissed him and that’s when they knew that something was wrong. So wrong he was crying like a baby.

Caroline said “girls get your brother cleaned up and I’ll go to town to see if I can find the brand he was wearing when he got home.

The girls said “mom they’re pampers size six. We should know we baby sit the neighbors little boy and he’s five.”

Meanwhile back in South Carolina I was working on where to put the kids I had just saved. Brian stopped by to see what I was up to. And saw I was working on something important but knew I’d make time for him. We sat and chatted for a bit when one of my kids came in to let me know it was time to eat. We all walked to the dinning room and sat at the table.

Brian said “man you have a big family. How many kids do you have Mario.”

I sit there and said “you wouldn’t believe me if I told you so why don’t you count them.”

He says “thirty.”

I then say “six are grandkids and only three are from me and Kylie. Eighteen of them are adopted. And one nephew and two nieces”

Brian then said “we are expecting our first but we want to start our family now and I know you can help us. I saw the paper work you were doing.”

I then say “I have three that are siblings and I don’t want to split them up so it’s all or nothing.”

Jessica said “deal we’ll take them.”

Brian looks at me and said “she’s the boss what ever she wants.”

I said “good lets get the papers signed and you’ll have your family. That’s two girls and one boy”

Their new kids are Hailey (14), Lynzi (7) And Shan (8). Jessica hugs and kisses each one. Brian hugs and kisses the girls and hugs the boy to welcome them to their family.

The other kids were staying with other families in the neighborhood. Tina (13), Zelda (12) and Sonya (16) and her baby girl Kerri (3) are with the Blacks. While Catlyn (12), Monica, Regina (8), Tori, Greta (6), and April (4) are with the Rays. Al and Lauren Nicholson were looking for a new place to live with their three kids. Their names are Bella (10), Annalisa (9), and Miranda (8). Bob and Lois Griffin were also looking for a new home to live with their three Trans-girl and daughter. And their names are Keith/Kellie (14), Craig/Colleen (12), and Ricky/Ricki (7) and their daughter Sofia (5).

I get a call from the F.B.I. They were looking for a home to place Reggie and his son but there was something they weren’t telling me. So I was looking for more information so I could help. They finally caved and told me that Reggie is now called Rhonda Roberts and Marcus is now called Molly Roberts age (10). I said okay they are a great fit to the neighborhood then said is there anything else.

The agent said “well yes there is Rhonda is a lesbian and is married to Crystal.
She also has twin girls. Clarisse and Courtney age (7).”

I say “I know of the perfect house just send them to this address. I tell them and then end the call.”

Three days later two beautiful women step out of the front seat of the car and three little girls get out the back seat. I then unlock the door and show them around the house and they love it the three girls loved the wall color in the bed rooms. They each have a favorite color and the rooms had just that. It was another week before they moved in but I want ahead and gave them the pool key card and they stopped to look at it and loved it.

One day about a week after Rhonda and Crystal moved in. They asked if there was a way to adopt more kids. At the time I was working on a new case. But with the four new families in the neighborhood it brings the total to seven and there’s room for more families. As houses are finished keys are dropped off at the office so they can be shown. The Nicholson’s and Griffin’s move in as well. The kids wanted to have a pool party to get to know the new kids in the neighborhood. I was all for it with one main rule. No one is to use the super slide. That’s the one that is linked to the third floor of the house. The only one they could use one linked to the second floor.

Early one morning a call came in from Michigan. It was Paul Logan Sr. asking for help. I was wondering how he got my number. Then I though about it for a few then it hit me. I had been training Joseph and Gillian in the work I do and they wanted to do the same in Michigan.

Paul Logan Sr. said “my boy was held against his will and then was sent home dressed as a baby girl. Plus the bike he had wasn’t his.”

I asked “did he show you where they were holding him and say why.”

Paul Sr. said “no he didn’t say why but did show us the house. It was odd that the lights were one but no one was home. Then there was this voice that said you’re not wearing the cute dress we gave you Pauline. I was getting mad and said show yourself coward.”

I said “I’ll be there in about four to six hours.”

Paul Sr. said “thanks for your help.”

I got off the phone and packed a bag and made plans to fly up to Michigan. Gabby asked if she could go with me. I was planning on taking her anyway. Then I helped her pack a bag as well. Joseph met us there saying glad you could come to get to the bottom of this it appears to be a bully messing with young Paul at school and now outside of school. I asked Paul who was bulling him at school and he said the boys name was Aaron and his two sisters Paige and Eva Jordon. Aaron must be the leader of the group. All I know is he and his sisters live in a group home and the house must have belonged to his parents. I need more to put a bug in the boy’s ear and set him and his sisters strait. If I can get the two girls away from him I can set him up big time.

Joseph said “Gillian is working her magic on them now. Oh she’s good real good.”

Gillian said “I looked in to the three names we got from Paul and they are the worst kids in the school.”

Gabby was glad to see her sister and brother again and wanted to see her mom and dad. With Gillian and I worked out a plan to trap these three kids in the act. Joseph took Gabby to see her mom and dad. She was happy to see them and that she loved the school she was in. No one bullied her there and if someone does bully someone they are punished. Of course she couldn’t talk about that because it’s a school rule. We went to the group home Aaron, Paige and Eva where staying asking to talk with them saying we just want to know how they got into their old home and why. The house mother said they haven’t been here in a week they must be there then.

We said “thank you and we’ll check it out.”

We went back to the house there were three kids sitting on the steps laughing because they got away with yet another stunt.

Aaron saying “I knew Tommy was nothing but a sissy-boy that wears his sister’s skirts and dresses.”

Eva said “yeah I know and he really looked cute once Paige diapered him.”

Paige said “I’m glad you wear size six diapers Eva and they fit him perfectly.”

Eva said “yeah but I think I need a fresh diaper because I’m really wet.”

Aaron said “okay I’ll change you baby girl.”

I said “that’s enough kids now why did you bully those two boys and don’t say because they are sissy-boys. I want the real reason.”

About that time Joseph returned to help with the case with the bulling.

Aaron was first saying “they have always been weak and can’t even play ball with the other boys and sat with the girls even that sissy Tommie.”

Then Paige said “I spent the night at Tommy’s one night with his sisters Candy and Stacy and they had to get Tommy ready for bed by diapering him.”

Eva finally said “I really liked Tommy until he peed on my shoe. I found out it was an accident but never really accepted it as one.”

I said “that explains Tommy Grandstand. Now explain what you did to Paul Logan.”

All three went quite that’s until I said the words they didn’t want to hear.

Aaron said “you can’t do that can you. I mean we are only kids.”

Paige said “okay we knocked him off his bike. We took him into our old house and took his boy clothes and I was the one that diapered him. As for the dress it was Aaron’s idea.”

Eva finished by saying “and Aaron said to take his bike to the creek and push it in.”

Aaron was mad that his sisters told on him. He was so mad he slapped them both. Paige’s face went with the slap, but Eva fell to the ground. When I saw that I was mad but kept my cool. I took the girl to my car and got them buckled in then went back for Aaron. He knew he was out numbered three to one so he gave up and went to the car and tried to get in the back with his sisters. I was one step ahead of him by locking the back doors on both sides.

I said “once you get in apologize to your sisters then a punishment will be figured out. One you will not like that’s for sure.”

Gillian and Joseph said “what’s going to happen to them.”

I said “one they go back to the group home. Two their old home is sold and the money from that sale will be split between Tommy and Paul. Three they will become babies fully. Then finally four they are either going to live with the Logan’s or with Angie Grandstand. With a mother and father Aaron will be set strait if not that he’ll go to a special school.”

Two days after going back to the home the Jordan three became a part of the Logan family. Aaron was pushing Paul down every chance he got. He even slapped Kaleen and Alison a few times. He even called Carolina a name that’s really bad. Then he tried hitting Jeffery between the legs. Carolina finally had enough of his behavior and spanked his rear-end till it was red and placed him in a corner with his hands on top of his head.

Carolina said “if you move before I get back not only will you be sorry. You’ll not sit for a week. Do you understand me young man.”

Aaron said “yes ma’am I do.”

Carolina called and asked “how do I get him to behave like a good boy and not a bully.”

I said “back two years ago Jamie was bullied and the boys behind it got the diaper and dress treatment it worked but had a back lash effect. They even bullied Amber and she has to wear diapers twenty-four seven because of a bladder problem she was born with.”

Carolina said “thank you” then ended the call

Once the call ended she left to go to the store to get the items to straighten him out. It was two hours later when she returned. She was mad not because he was still in corner. No the reason has was mad was there was pee and poop on the floor where he was standing. The good thing was she put him in a corner that was in the kitchen because the floor was tile and would clean easy. He looked at her with eyes that said I’m sorry. Well he got his second spanking that day after he was given a bath like a baby.

Once he was clean Carolina started to diaper him. Aaron started to kick and fight her when she popped the side of his leg he calmed down. The look in his eyes when he felt a finger go in to his rear end not once, not even twice but three times. He knew what he was going to be doing in the diaper she was putting him in to. Then she put locking panties over the diaper. When she told him arms up he knew to do as he’s told or get popped again. She made him look in the mirror he saw a boy in a night gown. That’s when she started with his long hair. To his surprise what she did was pigtails. Then she placed his hands in mittens and locked them as well. Aaron still had a little fight left but was stopped cold before he could ask how long he will be dressed like this. Carolina just smiled and took him by the hand and led him to Kaleen’s room to be given a bottle with more Meds to help fill his diaper. As Aaron was on his back while Kaleen’s feed him.

Two days later the Grandstands went to see the Logan’s to see Aaron’s new look. Tommy was happy to see Aaron get the punishment fitting for a bully. They talked about moving to a better place so the sissy-boys or big babies if there where any could run around free and not worry about being picked on.

It was time to return home but first stop to see my sister. Then give her and update on how everyone is doing. That’s when I got a call from Mary-Jo saying the baby is coming try to get home as soon as you can. I tell Gabby to get ready to go home to see the new baby. Beth and Steve said they are coming with us to see the new baby. It was four hours later when we got to the hospital. I was taken into the room Kylie was in to watch our new baby girl come into the world. She was born at eight PM and we named her Brittney Rae Davis. It was two weeks later that the Grandstands and Logan’s moved into the neighborhood and they loved their new homes and the neighborhood pool.

Next Chapter Little Boy-Girl 27 the Neighborhood 3

When we last was with the Davis family Brittney Rae Davis was born a real cute little girl. All the kids got to hold her for a few seconds Mary-Jo and Starla fell in love with her and was happy for me and Kylie. Starla being on tour with her band had a few days between shows had a sleeper for Brittney that said “I’m Rain Angle”. I thought that it was cute.

I said “thank you Starla I’m sure our little girl will look really cute in it.”

Starla said “that’s not the only one I had made. I had more with me.”

I looked at her and wondered what she was talking about. Plus if she meant she had bigger sizes as well. Then I figured that it was from her tour line. I was also wondering when the next case would come. I’ve been working nonstop helping kids for the past few days. I needed a few days to rest up then I was good to go. By the time the Grandstand and Logan Families moved in the neighborhood had a total of ten. It was about a week later that Gina Willacker, Lana Masters and Melinda Roberts came in the neighborhood office looking for houses for them and their and kids.

Gina said “I hear there’s a school that accepts kids that are Tran gendered and has the best teachers there are.”

Lana and Melanie said “we heard the same

I said “yes they are and have the best protection for the kids as well.”

Gina, Lana and Melanie liked the idea of a school for their trans-girls and their special needs children.

I asked Gina, Lana and Melanie “what are your kid’s names by chance.”

Gina said “Randy Alan age 8, Alicia age 7 and a Girly-Girl then Mattie my Little Boy-Girl age 5

Lana said “Joey who goes by Jill now age 14, Rick who goes by Rose now age 13 and Lacey all girl age 10. The funny thing is Joey and Rick wanted to be girls after Lacey was home for about a month.”

Melanie said “a girl Renee age 10 and a boy Shay age 8”

I say to them “okay and would you be willing to take in more kids.”

They all ask “why what do you mean by that.”

I say “I help kids that are either kidnapped or are homeless from on way or another.”

Then they ask “how many.”

Then I say “ten kids total.”

They all pay the money for the houses and set off to look at the houses and let the kids they have pick their rooms and then go get their stuff to move in. and get settled as a new family with their new kids.

I called Charlotte Ray, Chelsea and George Black to let them know that the kids they have been taken care of that a new parents wanted to take them in and will be ready in a few days.

George said “I’ll have them ready to go to their new home.”

Charlotte said “I’ll be there with them and ready for their new home.”

The day came when the final call went to Charlotte Ray and George Black to bring the kids. Charlotte got Catlyn age 12, Monica and Regina age 8 twins, Tori and Greta age 6 cousins and April age 4 ready to go. While at the Black house Chelsea got Sonya age 16 up to get her little girl Kerri age 3 up and ready. Then got Tina age 13 and Zelda age 12 up to get ready to go. As they got to the group of three houses the kids were told to behave. And when Gina and her three kids Randy, Alicia and Mattie saw Sonya’s three year old little girl Kerri. Alicia and Mattie wanted to give her hugs and kisses but were told to behave by Gina. Then Melanie daughter Renee tried to do the same but was told no not yet. Lana just looked at her three daughters to warn them not to even try.

Sonya said “I’d like to live with Gina but Kerri is part of the deal.”

Gina said “that’s fine but remember Mattie is Trans-Gendered.”

Sonya looks at me with a look that said what does that mean.

I pull her to the side and say “Mattie was born a boy but wants to be a girl and that’s how you will address her.”

Sonya looks at me and says “I’m cool with that.” Then she walks back over to stand by Gina with Kerri.

Tina and Zelda go and stand by Melanie and her two kids. I got to think if I let the kids pick this might work out. That’s when I saw Ms. Van Horne pull up. And then looked around thinking what’s going on here.

Tori and Greta grab April’s hand and go to Lana and her kids but April pulls away and goes to stand by Sonya.

Tori looked kinda upset that April went and stood by Sonya. But what could she do.

I said “we’ll take you April and Sonya to get a blood test done and if April matches you Tori you get your way but if she matches Sonya she gets her way understand.

Tori said “yes Sir Mr. Davis I do.”

Ms. Van Horne said “that’s seven placed only three to go.”

Alison Lee said “I’d like to live with Ms. Angie.”

I then called Angie and said “could you come to the three newest houses to talk about something important.”

She was there in no time and was shocked when Alison hugged her saying I love you mom.

Then I got another shock the Logan’s showed and Monica and Regina went to them hugging them as well.

Ms. Van Horne said “that takes care of all the kids up to now.”

I look at her and say “what’s up next to be done.”
After the blood test was done we happen to find out April is Sonya’s daughter as well. I decided to look deeper into Sonya’s past to find out more. Having a good time at the pool on the days it’s open and on their private swim day. All the kids are happy in their new homes and getting along with their siblings. Now with twelve families now in the neighborhood things are going great and with the new school year coming up. The next case comes across my desk by email.

It read there’re thirty kids in danger of losing their families. Some are in extreme need of help. You are the only one that can save them and give them new homes to feel safe and loved. These are the first kids to save and they are listed like this.

Email 1 Read Most Important

1 Heidi and Mandy Ward (14) Twin Girls, Norma Ward (7), Mark and Mary Ellen Ward (5) Twins, 2 Piper (14) Aria and Serenity Dawson (7) Twin Girls, 3 Katy and Tessa (13) Twin Girls, Natalie (9) and Sally Holt (5)

Email 2 Read Next

1 Melanie and Shannon (12) Twin Girls, Stephanie (8) Allan and Cindy Brown (6) Twins, 2 Julian (13), Geraldine and Alana (6) Twin Girls and Pamela Howard (5), 3 Emma (12), Penny and Mikki (8) Twin Girls and Alyson and Tammie Peterson (5) Twin Girls

Email 3 Read Last

1 Tabitha (11), Nikki (8) Carson and Camille (5) Twins Franks, 2 Francine and Valerie (13) Twin Girls, Traci and Nellie (10), Twins Nelson, 3 Jocelyn and Rebecca (11), Jodie and Ruthi (9), Marsha and Hanna (5) Sands

The email also said keep your eyes open and not let my guard down. Have your side arm ready just in case you need it.

So I went to work on the three cases starting with the first email. I went to the first location given in the email and the place was nice. To nice if you know what I mean. I thought to myself hear we go again. The nice house wasn’t going to fool me this time. The cars in the drive said it all to the money they got for the kids didn’t help them much. The kids were all running around in nothing. The girl sat down in the dirt and started to pee in the middle of the yard without a care in the world if anyone saw her. I knew it was time to stop this mess from getting out of hand.

I stepped out and asked the kids their names but they ran into the house. Then a big man walked out with a baseball bat. I exposed my side arm and badge to let him know to step down but instead of that he charged at me and took a swing only to smash the driver side window. That’s when I made my move and fired a shot. At that moment five police cars pull up and took things over from there with the guy.

Mr. Dawson said “this guy scared my kids and I came out to check things out and saw a gun on his hip so I smashed his window.”

The officer said “that’s destruction of property and if you are lucky that’s it.”

The officer called a glass repair shop and they came out and fixed it and billed the man that smashed it.

Kelly Dawson comes out and says “take the kids and just go away.”

I say “you’ll have to sign papers saying you don’t want them no more Mrs. Dawson.”

The officers just look at her to make sure that’s what she really wants. That’s’ when she signs the papers then goes inside to do the last motherly thing and get them dressed and packed to go. I then check off the first of the first set of kids off.
I then look at the kids and say their names and I looked at each on as I say their names.

I noticed a noise that I know well. Then I saw Mrs. Dawson carrying three bags that looked heavy. The three girls each had two big suitcases and were pulling them to my mini-bus and waited by the back door for me to open it from the inside. Once I did that I loaded their things up then took the three bags and placed them with each kid.

I said “Piper and handed her bag to her but she let it fall over and the contents fell on the floor.”

Piper started crying saying “I didn’t want anyone to know I wear diapers and mess myself when I get upset.

I then said “Aria and handed her hers.” Then said “Serenity and handed her hers as well.

I said “Piper do you need help baby.”

Piper said “I think I can manage it but I’d like to get away form here.”

I then said “do any of you girls know the Holt girls or Ward kids.”

Piper said “I know both of the Holt kids and the Ward kids.”

I said “they are in danger and need to be helped.”

I got to the neighborhood that the Holt family lived and when Piper tapped me on my shoulder I knew she had something to say.

Piper said “the Wards live in this neighborhood as well.”

I checked my paper work to be sure and it checked out. The Holts house wasn’t big from what I could see it looked to be a two bed room with what’s called A F.R.O.G.

Piper said “the rooms aren’t that big and all five kids are crammed into that small bed room and the only time the F.R.O.G is used was when the kids had a sleepover boys and girls mixed.”

Thurston Holt was shocked when blue and red light came on as he sat in a rocking chair on the front lawn. As I step out the mini-bus he came forward and looked me over and saw the badge and backed down. Ginger knew what I was there for and handed me the signed forms and five kids walked out with two large suitcases on rollers. Sally Holt was lead to the bus by Natalie with a leash of so type. As I loaded them up and got the kids in. I knew something wasn’t right with one of them. Sally was walking with a cane and then I saw Natalie come back with a dog that was a service dog for the blind. I felt sorry for the little girl but wanted her to be happy.

We then went around the block to where the Wards lived that’s when I saw two girls holding their bellies. They had to be the oldest of the Ward kids.

“Heidi and Mandy Ward” I asked

They both say “yes Sir.”

I get the girls in the bus and went back to their house to have a little chat with their parents. I thought the house was a good sized home for a family of four maybe five but not seven. That’s when the father was even madder when they came back. He was yelling and cussing like there’s no tomorrow. Their father walk to the bus and slams his hands on the hood and that made me slam the bus into park and step out with my gun drawn and at the ready. I knew this guy was crazy that alone was a red flag. I told him you expect your two teenage daughters to make it with out your help.
They are only fourteen without a place to go.

Their mother came out and tried talking some since into him but is slapped. Then their father walked into the house then there was a loud bang. The three other kids run out crying then their mother goes in to see but doesn’t come out that’s when there was another loud bang. I then help the kids get packed and called the police to let them know what happened. Once the police arrived they checked things out and checked my I.D out and let me and the kids go no our way. With twelve kids saved I knew it was time for lunch so I stopped on the way before I check on the Brown kids.

To be continued in Little Boy-Girl 28 the Neighborhood 4

As we sat down and ate lunch the girls asked questions. Like how good are the schools in the area where and if they are safe enough for them to be who they truly are. Then the Dawson girls look at me with a look that said will we be just as safe in the school as well.

I said “the school is the safest in the state no one can get in without a special card that has the name of the school on it.”

Piper Dawson said “who will be in charger of taken care of us if we you know.”

Aria said “yeah who will take care if we have an accident.”

Heidi Ward said “I’ll take care of you now if you need it Aria.”

Mandy said “Serenity if you’re in the same condition I’ll help you out.”

With that said the four girls get up to do what need to be done. Piper grabs my hand and pulls me as well but knows. That it’s the men’s room to go into to take care of her problem saying there’s something that only her sisters know about. Mike walks with us as well so he can take care of what he needs to and waits until I’m done with Piper. Back at the table Katy and Tessa keep an eye on the other kids. Once I get back with Piper and Mike. Katy takes Natalie and Norma to the potty to do their thing. And then when Heidi and Mandy return with Aria and Serenity. Tessa take Sally and Mary Ellen to the potty to take care of what needs to be done.

As we walk out I say “do any of you know the Brown kids.”

Heidi says “I do and I know where to find them but where they live isn’t a safe place.”

I make a call to get the right people to help out. I give them the address so they can meet me there and then fill them in on what I do. Once I get there a police officer took me to the back room that the kids are in but the door was lock with a pad lock and only had a slot in the door to pass a plate and a glass through. I check the lock and knew it would be hard to pick so I went to get bolt cutters to try to break the lock.
Once I got the lock off we still had and issue the door had a deadbolt lock that needed a key to unlock. That’s when another officer brings in a key that did the trick and to our surprise there weren’t five kids as I expected but nine.
I saw that all nine had on something white that stuck out from the panties the kids had on and a t-shirt. I knew the guy they cuffed was a sick man. That needed to go away for a long time. And never have contact with kids ever again under the age of eighteen. I looked around the room the windows were covered up sheets of wood that was painted the same color as the wall black paint.

I said “who’s last name is Brown.”

Five kids step forward and say their names.

Then the oldest of the other four said our last name was Howard but were brain washed and told to go by Brown.” Said Julian

Shannon then said “daddy kidnapped them from another state but I’m not sure where.”

I look at her and say “let me worry about that and how to do what’s right.” I then say to Julian “let me run your finger print to see if you are who you say you are.”

I then say “I’ll also run your sister’s prints too.”

With that said and done I got the information needed to get the kids back home and start the next day with the third group of kids from email two and get the last list taken care of and then get the kids placed with real loving families. That’s when Julian looks at me with a question in her eyes.

She asks “what’s the last name of the group of kids you have to help.”

I said “Peterson is the kid’s last name.”

Julian said “I know where to find them but you’ll be very upset about the place. But that’s where we were before you saved us. We are expected back in a week but with your help we won’t have to go back because bad things happen there.”

I ask “like what and why.”

Stephanie said “we did thing no eight year old should ever do and not even when she’s older.”

All of the other girls just nodded their heads in agreement. That’s when I knew it was a place no child from 5 to 14 should be and if there’s more there I’d have to save them all. So I took the kids home and set up meetings up so the kids could sleep and get a good meal in them. Then I’d plan my next move and take Julian and Stephanie with me and have them get down low so no one can see them. The next morning I get Julian and Stephanie up and told them to get dressed in something nice and wear the name tags I give them incase I take them inside to look for the girls. When we get there we see eighteen girls and one boy. What gets me is he’s dress just like the girls. I get them to come over to the bus and get them in and get out of there before the owners of the club know what hit them when the police storm the place and take them all in. I get the kids to the neighborhood where the safe house is but we were followed. It’s good that we have two gates to get past one is controlled be camera and the other by remote.

The safe house was huge and had everything the girls and boys needed to be happy. I walk to the gate were the car that followed us and told the men in the car this is a private neighborhood and they have to leave or be removed by the local police because they are on the way and will be there in five minutes. That’s when I see the tag on the front of the car. It read BIG ONE that’s when I knew these were the big men behind and earlier case and now I was going to shut it down once and for all. It was when five police cars pulled up and took the men in then towed their car to a special lockup where it would be crushed then given back once they got out that’s if they ever did.

I call the neighborhood doctor to give the kids a checkup to insure they are healthy. Then while that’s going on I call the three new families in the neighborhood to see if they are ready to take in the kids and to my surprise they are and wanted to let the kids pick who they wanted for parents. George and Jackie Black get to go first just because they missed out on the first time around. The first group that was ready.
The Ward, Dawson and Holt kids walk into the room That George and Jackie Black and I were in and were shocked when all twelve girls mobbed George and Jackie and smothered them with hugs and kisses. I sit there for a second and just smile.

I ask the kids “are you sure you want George and Jackie as your mom and dad.”

They all said “YES WE ARE SURE WE WANT THEM TO BE OUR MOM AND DAD.”

I said “good now I can call Ms. Van Horne to bring the paper work in the room.”

The safe house is also where Ms. Van Horne lives. With the first group out of the way I could work on the other six groups. When the Black family walks out three more walk in. Grant and Marcie Langdon, Bill and Sherri Kingsmen and Gerry and Vicki Bekins all wanting kids. I take each group to a different room as to not split up the kids if they chose different parents. I walk the Peterson and Sands girls into the room with Gerry and Vicki Bekins it was the Peterson girls that chose them and then walked the Sands girls out. Ms. Van Horne walked the Brown and Nelson girls into the room that Bill and Sherri Kingsmen were in and it was the Brown girls that chose them. Then she walked the Nelson girls to a stand by room. The Franks and Howard girls were taken to the last room and it was the Howard girls that took to Grant and Marcie Langdon. Then the Franks girls were taken to their bed room. At the same time the Sands and the Nelson girls were in their bed rooms. The next test was to see if we sent on kid that wasn’t with the first group to play with the girls.

I said to Allan Brown “go to the Franks room to play with Carson.” Then I said to Alyson “go to the Sands room to play with Marsha and Hanna.” Then I said to Stephanie to “go play with Traci Nelson.”

The kids all the little kids came back happy and joined their new families. Hanna and Marsha were standing with the Bekins. Then the rest of the Sands girls did the same. The Franks kids went to stand by the Kingsmen family. That left the Sands to stand with the Langdon family.

Now with fifteen families in the neighborhood things couldn’t be any better well except there’s sixteen houses in the private neighborhood because after the last few cases Ms. Van Horne was retiring and moving on to enjoy the rest of her life. That’s when I get a call from a family with a major problem that needed help. They had five kids that the town believes are the work of the devil. They didn’t give their name just a place to meet them. So I asked Brian to come with me on this one.

We get to the location and see not one kid that’s Trans-gendered but five kids. With the parents being forced out of town and not even allowed to pack their belonging so they can move. It mad me mad that a town could be so cruel to a loving family. I had Brian get the law book I keep with me. And I opened it up and went to the hate crime page and read it that’s when the chef of police came up to me telling me to stay out and leave. I was smart and had parked before the town sign and called for backup and it came and they were told the same. It’s like the law controlled the town. Even the county police couldn’t help but I did have an ace up my sleeve I knew I could use and within half an hour the State Law Enforcement Division showed up and took the town over so the family could get packed up to move they even helped pack. They even helped the family move into their new home in a safe neighborhood. That even has its own school system.

Oh the kids names Ashleigh (13), Brianna (10), Krissy (9), Juliette (6) and Susana (4) McIntosh and their parents Stewart and Claudia McIntosh.

UP NEXT IS THE SECRETS SERIES AND THE LAST FIVE MAJOR FLASH BACKS

It was the start of a new school year and Zoey was highly upset that her mom (Heather) was with a new man. Corey Helms he seemed like a nice guy but Zoey didn’t like him. Chole Isabela was an even bigger pain being only six. You see Zoey was use to being the only one with her mom (Heather) that when Corey and Chole moved in things just wasn’t the same. Zoey knew there was only one person she could turn to and it was her uncle Mario. This was not the only changes going on in the neighborhood. At the Davis house a new woman was coming in to their lives. She was what the kids needed well she was someone Mario Sr. needed to keep the little ones in line. Kimberly Victoria Bird was what the family really needed to get back on track. Since Kylie walked out yet once again leaving an 11 month old baby.

Heather, Corey and Chole moved to another neighborhood so Chole didn’t have to deal with the dress code. The kids all hugged Heather bye and said they’ll do their best in school and make good grades. Junior gave Heather a kiss and said that was from dad. Corey didn’t like that but laughed at how cute Mario Jr. said it and let it slide but told Heather he understood Mario’s felling about you and the family of three walked out and went home to pack up every thing and sent Zoey’s things to Mario’s house. Zoey was so happy to be living with her cousins once again. She also knew diapers where in her future but when she didn’t know. The rule was wet you pants it’s pull-ups but mess you pants it’s diapers day and night.

The boys always knew how far they could pick on the girls, but if they went too far they got the worst spanking of their lives. Kimberly had ways of making the boys behave mainly Jason because he always acted up in school. With the dress code at the school being dresses mainly some of the boy got to wear pants well girl pants that is. The girls were allowed small clutch purses for their school IDs and lunch money. The boys had to use fanny packs for the same things. The problem was the fanny packs where pink the same as the clutch purses. That’s the reason Jason was throwing a fit about. He asked why not blue to let people know we are boys if away from the school. I was in charge of the class while the teacher was out dealing with an issue with her own kids that went somewhere else. The class had kids from first to fifth grade. The strange thing is the class was all the kids I had taken in except for Junior.

The news of six new students that would start that same week just three weeks into the new school year would change everything. The school ranged from pre-k to 11th grade now. All the classes are set to the kids needs. Each one has a strong point and weak point. The six new students didn’t except to have to stay with other families until their parents get their new homes setup to their liking. They knew better than to argue with their host families or they would get the worst spanking of their lives with their parent’s consent.

Kimberly also ran a diaper business. Mario knew he had to find someone to fill in so he could work at the shop. But the shop could wait until the summer to have the second person help run it. Robert didn’t like the fact he had to wear a girl’s jumper. Jason really hated it even more than the diaper he had to wear. The only way you could tell the boys from the girls was their gender was written on their diaper. The boys had boy written on them. The Girls said girl on them and then there was the diaper that said sissy on them. These were reserved for the really bad boys. The ones that liked to cause trouble every day. The trouble maker diaper was to be worn with only a t-shirt, shoes and socks meaning no skirt or pants. Walker Patrick fell in to this class of boy.

Walker Patrick (14) was the seventh kid to show up at the school a week later. The principal read his file and knew that skirts, dresses and pink diapers were in his future. Normally pink was for the girls, but this was the best way to go with this boy. It was part of the dress code so his mom said “he’ll wear what was given to him or get spanked. Walker knew his mom wasn’t kidding because if you didn’t have on what you were told you got spanked. Not by the principal but by someone that had the tool to deliver it with. The tool in question was an oval shaped hairbrush made of solid wood (Ash). Kimberly had three sizes to used well she really had five three oval and two square ones. The square ones were for the Davis kids even Mario Sr. got a quick pop with it. Kimberly only did that for fun because it was a playful swat.

The Patrick’s didn’t like the idea of Walker having to be dressed like that. The principal said it’s that or home school and the teacher doing that will make sure he is dressed like that. Walker’s parents said what ever it takes for him to get his act together and keep him in school. The best part is they live not to far from the school. Their neighborhood was right up the highway from ours and the school. Walker has two sisters that are younger and love the idea of their big brother in diapers like them and they are in their second year at the school. Daisy and Brenda both (8) where at the school and love their teacher. Getting snacks daily of two cookies and a small cup of apple juice. That was between lunch time and the time to go home. Walker was to meet his sisters at their school and walk them home every day, but the day he got kicked out of his school he found himself in his sister’s schools main office with his mother. She had to find a way so he can go to the next grade and not have to repeat the sixth grade. He started the year in the eighth grade but two fights had him in the sixth grade but the third fight put him in the spot he is in now. Lana was left at the school she was at for now but would have to transfer schools. The season was under way in basketball and she wanted to finish out the season. A Cheerleader for the football team too was important as well.

Lana got the news at the end of the first nine weeks that her mom asked if she could play for the new school. The principal had no problem accepting her to the school and said “Lana has to agree to the rules of the school or get spanked with a brush”. Mrs. Patrick’s knew that the brush hurt worst than the hand would.

Now that everything has settled down in the neighborhood a new family comes looking for a safe place for their girls. It’s not because they are boys that want to be girls. It’s because they are girls and the school they are at now won’t accept them for who they are or the way they live.
(You see they live as babies and the school they are at now won’t even accept them all because they wear diapers.)

Jeff and Amy Cooper love their three girls Bethany Ann, Penelope and Brooklyn age 10 all have blond hair. Bethany has green eyes. Penelope has blue eyes. Brooklyn has hazel eyes. Amy wants the girls to be happy and safe in school and not have to deal with bullies like she had to when she was in school. All three girls have smaller bladders than a normal 10 year old and they have to wear diapers. That was why Amy had dropped out of school after 8th grade. Amy just couldn’t take the bullying anymore. Teachers having to change her diapers in front of the class. It was the male teachers that gave her the hardest time every day. Always having the boys play with her kitty in class.

The school could only deal with changing diapers for so long. Not too many teachers knew how to change a teen’s diaper. And the ones that did always said aren’t you a little too old for diapers. It was only one teacher that knew how to change a teen’s diaper. She also understood kids with special needs because she has two younger sisters and brothers with special needs. She also knew they still wear diapers even at the age of 20 and 15. She was known as Ms. Jodi at school all because the kids couldn’t say her last name. Jodi is her first name by the way. At the age of 35 Ms. Jodi knew how to take care of kids that needed diapers changed. When she was born her mom was only 12 and the odd thing was her uncle was really her dad.

(Ms. Jodi’s tale)

Jodi’s mother’s brother is her real father. He was only 14 at the time he had sex with his sister. Then he diapered her for the night. His parents sent away within three months of finding out that their kids were sleeping together. She was 12 at the time she had her first child. Other than that she had a normal childhood even got all A* from 1st grade all the way through the senior year in collage. Her brother was in a boarding school for the last 5 ½ years of school from the 8th grade to the 12th grade. Then when he returned home he found a 4 ½ year old girl sitting in nothing but a diaper. His mother told him to change his daughter’s dirty diaper. He was shocked to know he had a daughter. But who is the mother that’s when it hit him. It was his little sister.

Krissy had went on a summer trip and asked her mom to watch her baby. The day after she left he came home and found this little girl looking up at him then held out her arms and said daddy and then started crying. He helped his sister take care of their little girl and gave her the love she needed. Jodi was a happy little girl that wanted nothing more than a little sister or brother. When Jodi returned home from her senior trip she kissed her brother deeply right in front of their mother and father. They knew then that they were lovers. Chris knew he had to do the right thing and merry Krissy. Their mom and dad was understanding and gave their blessing for them to marry. They had to go to another county to do the wedding and only their closest friends and the family members that understand what was going on in the family. The judge thought it was odd that this was a brother and sister that was getting married but did it anyway.

(End of Jodi’s tale)

Now on with the story

Ms. Jodi was fired from the school and was told she’d never work in this county again unless she went to the school for troubled kids. Yes it’s the same school the Davis family goes to. So she ended up there and the only opening was school nurse so she took that job all because she knew how to help kids with special needs. She was a hit with the kids. It was three days when she saw her cousin Amy and that all her three kids needed fresh diapers. Amy even at 28 still needed diapers and was in need of a change too. Even Jeff needed to wear diapers at 29 but his reason is totally different. The reason why Jeff was in a knife fight and was stabbed in the bladder and had the damaged part removed.

(A Look back at Amy and Jeff)

That was back when he was sixteen. It was in a fist fight and the guy pulled a knife. Well Jeff went down and had to be rushed to the hospital, and that’s when he got the bad news that he would lose half his bladder. The good news was the guy that stabbed him is in jail and will be for some time. That was when he met Amy. She worked as a Candy Stripper at the time and she too wore diapers. She was so cute in her outfit that had teddy bears on it. She mainly worked with the little kids most of time. Then at times when they where short handed she worked with the older kids and teens. Well he was in need of a change and she was the only one free at the time so it was her job to change him.

Well one day his mother walked in and saw her changing his diaper. Well Grace Cooper walked in and said “did my little boy make a stinky pooh.” It was Amy that said with a red face “no Mrs. Grace he was just wet, but I might have messed my diaper.”

It was Mrs. Grace that went about changing Amy’s diaper when the head nurse came in to see if Amy did her job right and was shocked she had messed herself as well. The head nurse said nothing and walked out. Amy on the other hand was like shocked but said “I always have the moms of the little kids that I’ve changed say did my little baby boy or girl make a stinky when it’s me and when I tell them they end up changing me like I’m their child. But I love it, and I love it even more when you change me. I don’t know why at times I change Jeff I feel his hand on my diapered butt to see if I messed myself.” Grace looks at her son then shakes her finger in his face saying you bad little boy.

Amy “giggles” but then gets on the bed with Jeff because she was done for the day. She knew she had to get home but her parents couldn’t pick her up today all because her two older brother’s football game. They are both stars on the team. One was a wide receiver and the other was a strong safety. Both give the teams they play hell. Oh her brothers are twins. And play for the same high school Amy and Jeff go to.

(We now return to the main story)

Amy was a teacher’s assistant and was a great fit to take over for Mario Sr. so he can help his new girlfriend Kimberly at her store with orders coming in and out going orders. The biggest was the school the kids go to. With all the kids things are looking great even with Bethany Ann, Penelope and Brooklyn. The three girls are happy to be second Generation babies. Well they are the seventh to the ninth to be honest.

The Davis kids accepted the Cooper kids with open arms in the school with all the other families’ kids doing the same. I was the Davis family that was known as the ones to go to when there’s an issue with almost anything. Mario Sr. with finding help for missing kids or helping kids that need saving from troubled homes. Then Kimberly would help the parents with things like a bed wetting issue or how to give a proper spanking.

Of course Mario Sr. was the genie pig for the spanking part. With Mario Jr. was the one who helped out by being diapered. Well he was the boy with Jamie being the girl. Well all the Davis kids got diapers changed by parents that are new to the kid, teen baby lifestyle. The kids just did as they were told and acted like good little babies. Once they all were done they crawled away giggling until out of site. Then once they got upstairs then they waddled to the teens TV room.

Once Jeff and Amy saw how things were done at the Davis house. They said it was easier with three kids than with the amount of kids we have. Kimberly said “the oldest help us diaper and dress the younger ones for bed first then Mario helps me diaper the older ones then help them dress for bed.”

(Read Chapter 14 Consequences to see what I mean about second gen babies) The six oldest ones having babies

The End

It was like any other day at the Davis’ house. The younger kids where playing in the indoor pool area. The older ones where tending to their kids in the play room in the house. I was up in the master bedroom getting ready to show the neighbors the side of me they never saw before. My wife was helping with everything. The kids knew I had to do this and said they love me no matter what I had on. It had all started on day it was just me and the kids in the indoor pool. The girls where all ready in the pool Junior and I wanted to surprise the girls.

Junior was already accepted as one of the girls when dressed. Junior had only seen me dressed once. Well it was time for the girls to see. I was glad the boys decided to go to the baseball field at the school to play ball. It was time to walk out Junior lead the way. We had what some would call a mother/daughter set.
Well it was but made special for us. A special pocket to hide our bits the girls whistled at us causing us to blush.

I was about to go and change but the girls said we love you no matter what you have on. I then went up the ladder to the slide and made sure the water flow was on to help slide down. Well when I hit the water I came up and went to get out I heard the girls giggle. Junior was giggling right along with them. (Girls you know what I mean.) The swimsuit had ridden up. I dropped back down it the water and fixed it. I then got out and did it again this time the girls did it as well.

We had fun in the pool the boys swam out side and decided to come in side to play on the super slide.
The slide is about 40 feet up and shoots down 20 feet then levels off of 5 feet then shoots down the last 15 feet. That slide is fun too but not as fun as the one that shoots down 35 feet in a spiral with a five foot drop that ends in the water. So you have to swim out from under the water.

The reason the boys came in was a strange man was watching the outside pool from the school yard. I thought that was weird because no one was to be in the school yard today except for the officers walking the grounds. The only place kids could be on the school grounds is the baseball and football/soccer fields and the outdoor basketball and tennis courts. This guy was in the playground area.

I called the officers that were walking the school grounds to see why they didn’t see the man. I was told that the man told them to leave the grounds or go to jail. I was outraged and wanted to know more about this man that threatened officers of the law. I know it had to be the D.A Bruce Quill. I was about to go to the fence when I realized what I was wearing.

He was trying to get dirt on me and my family. Both blood family and friends that was family through the kids. The security camera footage was all snowy do to a jammed signal only way to do that is to know the closed circuit TV channel signal. The thing was only three people in the neighborhood new it and the local police department.

Something was up and it was going to get bad but it was only the start of it. Bruce Quill was trying to catch the boys dressed as girls. Knowing that his reports from the parents that were against the school from expanding to their kid’s school. Plus they wanted the freaks that were already in the school kicked out of the school all together. It was an act to clean house and it didn’t matter if they had the rights or not. Transgendered, Cross-dressers, Kids that were slow in learning and the kids in diapers had to go.

What got the most attention was the boys in their kid’s school wore dresses to school so their diapers could be changed with ease. The girls in the school that wore diapers were accepted with no problem to. It was just the boys the kids treated badly. That’s until a boy saying he was a girl.

Now with Bruce Quill walk around like he was the mayor of the town. He thought he could do what he wanted. If that was to run a family out of town for helping kids that needed a safe place to live and go to school so be it. Bruce just needed the state to back him up.

He was trying to get proof that the family was a bunch of freaks. The event was to be held at the school and was invite only. The two neighborhoods and the group home right outside the gate were the only ones invited. It was one Bruce Quill that walked in uninvited and started to take pictures an officer saw that and took the camera and removed the memory stick and handed it back and was told to leave.

Bruce smiled as he walked out and said gotta you freak and I caught you in your dress. As I looked at the pictures that he took. In them I was kissing my wife who was dressed in a dress as well. In the picture it looked like two lesbians kissing and that was what I was gunning for. The joke was on him though we had won round one.

(Start of Happy Teen Babies)

It was two week later when he returned to spread rumors about someone that was at the school. This time it was at the school that I was working on a case at. Two kids were picking on a girl and her brother. They were on their way to the school nurse to be changed. That’s when I walked up on the event in the hall. Bruce Quill III. was one of the boys doing the teasing of a girl. That’s when the back lash all started. The diapering of his son hit struck a cord with him. Saying the diaper kids should be removed from the school. The schools board said “our hands are tied up with a federal law. Saying all children had the right to go to any school that can help them learn”. Bruce Quill Jr. was not happy with the news and said “I’ll sure that the school burn to the ground.”

T.B.C in School for Transgendered, Cross-Dressing and Diapered Kids 1 Davis’ meets the Finns

Mackenzie's Story

I was born Mack Alan Bolder III. My dad was in the Army and lost his life fighting ISIS forces in road side attack. About to the time I was four my mom dressed me as a little girl. Her name is Valerie. When I was five she called me Alice and boy did I hate that name. I go by Mackenzie now and I have blue eyes and blonde hair. Two day after I turned nine a girl asked me to come over to her house and play dress-up. Well I asked my mom and she said I could go but she was going out of town that weekend and I’d have to stay until Monday. Meaning I had to go to school with her that morning.

I walk next door and Francesca is waiting on me. She smiles seeing me with my book bag and an overnight bag. Francesca has black hair and brown eyes. She was wondering what was inside my bag. Then it hit her. That I was staying. Her mom took me to the guest bedroom that had a bathroom for privacy witch I love. She let me get settled and told me to wash up and come down for lunch. We had soup and sandwiches to my surprise she fixed what I asked for well except for the soup. I ate it and was happy to be with my best friend in the world.

Francesca asked me “what do you want to do when we are done eating.”

I said “I don’t know. What ever you want too do.”

She said “now Mack you are my guest and the choice is yours.”

Iris jumps in and said “why don’t we play dress-up. It will be fun and I know Mackenzie will love it.”

Iris has brown eyes and black hair with pink streaks

Alyssa says “I don’t think Mack will do it and where did you get Mackenzie from young lady.”

Mack said “Miss Wills I don’t really mind playing dress up and Mackenzie is just the name they started to call me when we played in the past.

Noelle said “is Mack going to play as Mackenzie today.”

Now Noelle has blonde hair with blue streaks and two different color eyes one green and then other blue and she gets weird looks.

Friday night we had fun I was in one of Francesca’s nightgowns and knowing about my past I was told to wear a goodnight so I don’t wet the bed. Well I knew better not to but Iris said there was a rule that I thought she was playing about. It was if you messed the goodnight you had to wear a diaper all day the next day. Well I laughed it off but paid for it the next morning. I was so embarrassed to be diapered in front of three girls but to make me feel better they asked to be diapered as well. And we played like babies all day that day.

We played like babies all weekend long and loved it. Come Monday morning I forgot to put my hair back in the low ponytail I always wear my hair. Miss Austin wanted to fix it to the style I came over with but she didn’t get the chance to. I was picked on all day at school all because my hair was in pigtails like Francesca’s. Then I heard the other boys talking about this new school and the dress code there. I asked about it and was told they don’t except sissies and freaks like me and Noelle. Then they pushed me and her to the ground. I got so mad I removed the pigtails and started to fight the one the said the sissy comment. Well I paid for it and was kicked out of school. I wasn’t the only one kicked out of school the Austin girls did as well. And their mom wasn’t happy either. But she was happy they stuck together with their friend.

My mom was mad and said “Mack you are in trouble when I get you home.”

Miss Austin said “don’t blame Mack Valerie it was the smart mouth boys that started the fight. I for one don’t blame Noelle for her part in the fight.”

Miss. Austin and my Mom talked to the principal about the new school and where it was and was shocked to see it was in the area but you had to be in the neighborhood that it is in to go. Well the principal made a call and found out a new neighborhood was open to families who wanted to go to the school so we packed up once we got home and moved to the new house that was the same size as the one we had before.

The Austin’s also moved to the neighborhood and right across the street and their house is a little bigger than before. We met our neighbor the Raymond’s and their three kid’s two boys and a girl. We found out that Nick was two grades behind me and Francesca and a grade behind Iris. We also found out Noelle would be in the same class as Rudie and Virgil. So we got to know each other.

It was our first day at the new school and we got fitted for our uniforms and boy where they girly. It didn’t’ bother me one bit but Virgil and Nick knew they had to be good boys now.

With the new kids in their classes things are going well. That’s until someone caused trouble for Ashley and Mackenzie. But Jamie and family would put a stop to it before it started. It was at the annual season open basketball classic. The high school girl’s teams play a preseason open. Our school was the 8th in the ranking. We won the first game with ease. It was after we won the second game the other school said they have two boys on the team. We showed the students records to show they are girls and the win stood.

The third school said “they wouldn’t play a school that had freaks playing on the team.”

Jamie said “freaks we are not freaks. The boys may dress like girls. And the middle school students of our school are the cheerleaders. Yes some are boys and they look great in their uniforms. If you don’t want to play us leave and don’t come back.”

The person that said that shut his mouth and sat back down and watched the game. The kids from his school put up a good fight but came up short. The finals had the best team in the state last year and the new school. It was the best final ever. The girls form both schools played their hearts out. It was the new school that won in the end. Even though we had one boy on our team our records showed our school is mostly girls. The father of the round three team that lost was caught messing with our bus and was taken to jail.

We love our new neighborhood and school and we would do great in the season to come.

We had a dance a few days after the game and it was great but Ashley showed up late and only had one dance with Jamie. And then we left for another camp-out. I was scared because it was my first ever but Jamie said you can sleep in my tent tonight and not be so scared.

I knew Jamie was born like me I heard her talking to Ashley about it. I felt so alone and wondered if I’d find someone that would love me for me a girl born a boy.
Plus I have a wetting issue and have to wear diapers twenty-four seven and I hope I find someone like me. I think I have a crush on Morgan.

Next Chapter we go back in time to Riley’s coming out

Riley's Story

I was born Riley Lee Dunn. I have a twin sister named Amy Ann Dunn. We were happy when our daddy Saul and our mommy Joan. But the day mommy walked out she took me with her. Well we went to court and the judge told mommy and daddy that they have to take care of both of us equally. When ever Amy came to stay with mom I got to go with daddy. The first few times every thing like it was planed to go. About the sixth visit I had got into trouble in school and I couldn’t spend the weekend with daddy.

The next month it got worst. I was lying on my bed and I was waiting for mom to punish me. Dad had just got there and was asking for me. Mom told him I was bad and had to stay home. Dad was like okay maybe next month. Well this went on for the next few months. That’s when mom’s boyfriend started hitting me and Amy and hard because we were having a little tea party. He said “only sissies sit with their sisters and have a tea party. I couldn’t really sit down because my rear was so sore. Amy had to tuck her feet under her witch got her popped by mom. Well I tried it and got slapped out of the chair I was in. Amy ran to me to help me but got what I got but worst.

This went on for a year or so. But when Amy was to come and didn’t show on time. Mom called and wondered why. Daddy told her the last time Amy came home she had welts up and down her back and legs. I had the same welts up and down my back and legs. I knew I was different from the other boys but I would fight but end up losing. Well one day after PE we had to shower and dress to go home my clothes were gone and all that was there was a dress, panties, socks and a pair of Mary-Jane’s. There were times Amy and I would play dress-up from time to time, I got dressed and walked out to where mom picks me up but today it wasn’t mom. It was her butthead boyfriend and he had a look in his eyes that I didn’t like. He said something that I didn’t like. The comment was you look like a sissy and I know what a sissy needs. This went on for a few months and it hurt I mean really hurt. I cried myself to sleep every night. I had started wetting the bed and got my rear cut every morning. Well the last time mom and her boyfriend went out I had a sitter well I called daddy and told him to save me. Well a week later mommy’s boyfriend had his way with me and they both left me for dead.

That when I felt someone pick me up and carry me out side to safety before the house burnt down. I spent two days in the hospital before I could go home with daddy. I was happy to see him and glad the kind man saved my life. I guess daddy sent him to help me. I met my new sisters and brother and got hugs and kisses from Amy. I held her tight and wouldn’t let her go daddy had to get me to let her go. Things were great once I got home. I could be the Little Girl I was born to be. I was having nightmares and wetting the bed. I was even messing myself and I’m glad my new mom knew how to help me with my problem. Daddy and mommy sat me down and asked if I’d like to be the baby of the family I started to cry saying yes.

They asked me if I wanted the full treatment. Things like bottles of milk, juice, water, baby food and sleep in a crib again I said yes crying. I giggled when Chandra asked mom if she wound have to change me and mom said yes you do young lady.
I gave Chandra her first stinky diaper to change. I giggled the whole time because I loved it. Mom and dad left to go to the store to get more diapers and the other baby things that would be needed. About the time I was changed Megan and Melinda said Morgan was really smelly. I knew I had someone to share my toys with and be a baby with me.

Mom told the girls to get a diaper and changing pad. Morgan was undressed by mom and cleaned up bath and all. Once he was diapered mom dressed him in some of my clothes because he’s the same size as me. I went to get my Teddy Bear Sugar-Cube. The shirt that mom was going to put on Morgan was pink and I had a red one on so I gave him the red one and I took the pink one. We all went back downstairs and fell asleep with Sugar-Cube between us.

I’m happy to have the loving family and the best friends in the world. I know swimming would be an issue but we will cross that bridge when we get to it. I’m sure Mr. Davis will have what we need if we don’t have it. Our neighborhood is more like an extended family. Mom and dad love all of us even though they have a nine and eight year old babies to care for. I love draping my arm over Morgan and I love when he does the same with me. Oh ninety-five present of the kids in our neighborhood are babies even if we are big kids to the age of teens. The last five present are baby babies. I have changed their diapers a few times (fun).

About three days ago I thought Jamie and I were the only two that were born in the wrong body. That was until Ashley came to the neighborhood. He was born with the body of a girl but the brain of a boy. Then we have Mackenzie a boy like Jamie and me but just like us a brain of a girl. And I know with us being pre-teen babies we have to help the others like us. And if Mackenzie is a baby like us we will help her be happy. Just like the rest of us from the kids to the teenagers. And if I’m right Morgan will love her more than he thinks he does.

What if Morgan does have a crush on Mackenzie?
Even if she was born a boy do you think he will still love her?
I guess we will see what happens in the next chapter.

Kevin Lee Ray was your average six year old boy that tried to make his father Harry Kevin Ray Jr. happy. Kevin did well in school. All his grades were an A except for one C that was in GYM class. Harry was mad so mad the Kevin was forced to play rec. sports. Football was the main one. Kayla sat there and cried “I never was a boy daddy made me play football and every time I got hurt I cried and ran off the field and into the girl’s restroom. Daddy did care if a girl was in there he’d come in and pull me out and give me something to really cry about and took me home. That’s when Mamma said to stop taking Kevin to football practice.” Harry always told Kevin the stories of when he was younger and played with his brother. Well that was before Garry switched sides. Patty had asked Garry to do a favor for her. Garry had long hair like she did. That was the way you could tell the boys apart was the hair.

Harry Ray Jr. was known as one of the Twin Towers in Grade School Football (American Style). (When I say was I mean he had a twin brother that played with him and they scared the poop out of other teams Quarterbacks. Some really did poop their pants when they got sacked by the twins. Greta told Kevin the story about Garry filling in for his sister. With them being all nine at the time they could pull it off. Harry was mad because they had made it to the championship game. Garry felt sick that week and missed practice that whole week causing him to be benched. The day before the game Patty fell ill with the same thing Garry had the week before. Patty asked Garry to try on her cheer uniform. Garry wasn’t sure if it would fit until Patty said “you played dress-up with me when my friends couldn’t come and play. Yes it made Harry mad with you but mom told him Garry is always playing with you so let Patty have some time with her brother. (I should mention the boys don’t look the same at all. Garry and Patty looked more like sisters.

Kevin knew he was different but could never really open up except to his older sister Kayla Ann Ray. Well one day while out with his sister Kayla. A drunk driver crossed the yellow line and hit her car head on Kevin was in the back seat while Kayla’s friend Stephanie was in the front seat. Stephanie and Kevin walked away but Kayla wasn’t so lucky. Kayla died five days later she was only sixteen. Stephanie was fifteen and took it really hard but stayed in touch with Kevin. Kevin was in shock for three days. It was really hard on him on his seventh birthday. Before they left the house for the funeral Kevin was in a dress that was Kayla’s it went to his knees and fit him perfectly. His little sister Lorie who just turned six three days earlier loved having her Kayla back even though it was Kevin in a dress. He even was wearing a pair of Lorie’s panties. Kelly Kevin’s mom was fine with it saying Kayla would want you to have it anyway just don’t let your father see you wear it.

Just then it was too late. Harry was all over the Kevin calling him all sorts of names at said you want the family to see you like this fine you got your wish. Harry made Kevin sit with his boy cousins and to have no contact with his girl cousins. Kelly was a strong woman but let Kevin get picked on she knew it was wrong but knew what Harry could do to her if she got in the middle of this punishment.

Two days later Kelly was alone in Kayla’s room and Kevin walked in looking at a photo of him and Kayla. In the photo Kayla was eleven and he was one and was taken three months before Lorie was born. Kevin cried and cried while his mother held him. She was going through Kayla’s things to see what she’d keep for Lorie and what would go to goodwill. Kevin saw some dresses he liked and asked to try them on. His mother let him and they fit even a night dress. Mom said I’ll put the things that fit you in Lorie’s room and tell her they are yours. Just don’t let your father know about them. Things were going great until the day mom and Lorie were killed the same way Kayla was and on all day my thirteenth birthday. They went to get my birthday cake and never even made it to pick it up.

Dad cleaned out Lorie’s room days after the funerals. I knew my days of girl time were over. Stephanie called me to check up on me when she heard about the deaths of mom and Lorie. She said she was moving back to the neighborhood. She asked dad if she could stay with us and he said she could. Hoping I’d get the idea that I was to man up. The first thing Stephanie did was take me girl shopping I mean the works. I had pierced ears and make-up on and once I got home I wanted to take off the make-up but Stephanie said your dad has to see you were never a boy. Kayla saw it, I saw it, your mom saw it and even Lorie saw it. Your all girl trapped in a boy’s body. Dad was mad as hell kicking Stephanie out tossing my girl clothes out as well. Washed my face off and ripped the ear rings out of my ears. Then he sent me to a sissy camp to adjust my way of thinking.

That’s when I saw my aunt Greta for the first in years. She said Ellie and Winnie missed me and wished Lorie was still alive so they had a cool babysitter. As we talked she called me Kayla Lorie Ray. I was shocked to hear my two sister’s names said as my own. She showed me a letter Lorie sent her days before her death. And then another that Kayla sent the day she died. I had been in this reform camp for three years. Yes I’ve been here for three damn years. I found out I had two second cousins that live together and dad said they are weird. He also said that he don’t like their lifestyle. But aunt Greta said don’t worry about that.

That’s when the house mother said time. Meaning it was time for me to go but I told Kayla just give them what they want to hear and I’ll be here to take you home after I get your dad to sign you over to your Aunt Charlotte and Abby.

Kevin said the man time for you to see the doctor to talk.

Kevin/Kayla said “Okay let me hug and kiss my aunt bye.”

After the hug and kiss I walked to my car to go home to plan how to help Kayla out of the HELL she was in. That’s when I knew who could help me save Kevin/Kayla from his/her dad. I then made a few phone calls to get the ball rolling in more than one way. Phase one was to fake Kevin’s death. Then phase two can start the birth of Kayla.

Three days went by and I had paperwork for that ASS of a brother in-law I have to sign. He read them over and threw them in to the fireplace saying that boy of his will become a man that he was meant to be. I had another copy of the papers and had my ACE in the HOLE outside and went to the door to let him in. He knew he had trouble then and signed the second set of papers I had with me and told me to stay out of his life and take that no good son/daughter of his as well. So that’s what I did and she was happy to be away from that HOME her father put her in.

Kayla was happy to be living with her two aunts Charlotte and Abby. She’s also happy to call them mom and mommy too. Also she was happy to have more friends to help her move on with her new life.

Kayla said she wanted to keep her male parts until she could help her girlfriend have a baby when she found one. Come to find out that was found out six months later when a girl knocked on the door with her hand on her big belly that contained a baby boy and girl. Kayla saw her and said Penny crying. Penny waddled over to Kayla and with a kiss said yes baby it’s me your Penny.

It was the first week of school. Robert Alan Smalls was walking through the front doors of Oak River Middle School. Now Robert eyes are grayish-blue with reddish-brown hair. He’s small for eighth grader well he’s the size of a fifth grader. He always wore jeans and a t-shirt. As he walks through the door he doesn’t see a smaller sixth grader and pushes her out of the way and as she fell to the floor there’s a squishing sound. Robert knew the sound all to well but stopped to help her up then he walked on. That wasn’t what got him in to trouble it was the comment that got him in to trouble. But the girl said that’s okay I should have watched where I was going.

The girl said my name is Rainy Bird. She has green eyes and blonde hair. Robert knew to shake hand when they are offered but he was mad. (Why you ask) well he wanted to wear his favorite shirt today but it was in the wash so his older sister said wear mine (his sister loves the same bands he does). Well he then went to get his lucky pair of jeans and they too were in the wash. Rose his sister tossed him a pair of her jeans there was a rose on the back pocket. Rose has ice blue eyes and red hair. Well he put them on and they didn’t fit quite right. Rose went to their little sister’s room of for something that will help the jeans to fit better. Of all things she came back with was a pair of panties but they where not plain white they had the power-puff-girls on them (bubbles mainly) and they were white.

The trouble started when he helped the girl up and a girl said nice panties little girl. The girl that was on the ground stood there as he turned and punched the seventh grade girl right in the nose. Once he did that he felt really bad and tried to say sorry but it was too late. He was sitting in the office waiting on the punishment that was coming to him. Being in the eighth grade meant nothing at the time but with his attitude he kinda knew they’d put him back in the seventh grade for a week or two. Well the principal said nine weeks in the seventh grade. He started to complain and then was told if he didn’t stop he be in the sixth grade.

Robert stopped when he heard that but was warned if he got into another fight he would find himself in the sixth grade. Robert said yes Sir. And he was sent to class. He just hoped he wasn’t in the class of the girl that he punched in the nose. Fate wasn’t kind to him as he walked in the girl was there and the only seat was the one next to her. He said SHIT a little too loud and got sent back to the office with the warning that he had two strikes left but another fight put him in the sixth grade. He walked back to the class and sat in the seat he was told to sit in. Things went well until lunch time and the teacher told him to help her with her tray witch he did.

A boy made the comment of (sissy boy) was heard across the lunch room but he just brushed it off. It was free time after they ate and Scooter the smart ASS came up and said it again. Then said a sissy like you should be in a skirt or maybe a dress. Robert said me in a skirt or dress you’re nuts. I know I’m in girls’ clothes it was that or come to school with nothing on. You necked I’ve seen you in the showers after Gym class your so small the little sixth grader that’s nothing but a baby would laugh at you. Well the girls had enough and told the boy to leave them alone. The day went well after that until they got off the bus. Scooter is the biggest sixth grader in the whole school. Scooter is Walker Patrick’s nickname that stuck ever since he was born. He told Robert he best come to school in a dress tomorrow or get his ASS kicked.

Robert haled off and decked Walker in the eye and then the jaw. He also knew Walker had a bad knee and kicked the side of it causing it to snap. Robert walked into the house and his sisters where there but mom and dad were at work until 6 for mom and 7 for dad. Robert went to his room to change and found a diaper an onesie. His older sister said mom said to put these on you when you got home because your bed was wet again this morning and we have guest staying from tonight until Monday morning. He didn’t want to fight but knew his little sister also wore diapers from the time she got home until the next morning. Plus there was a rule if she messed her diaper while she slept she had to wear it to school the next day. Robert knew she had messed herself last night because the panties he was wearing she had set out last night to wear today but couldn’t. After he was dressed he had his snack and did his homework. As he finished his homework he had to pee so he asked his sister to help him so he could go. She was about to help him when his mom walked in the door and said there’s my baby boy and baby girl. Lilly sat there playing with a baby doll and was changing its diaper. Lilly’s eyes and hair are brown. She then looks at Robert standing there dancing around saying I need to pee really bad mom.

His mom said “that’s what the diaper is for so just go ahead and go and Rose will change you or would you like Lilly to change you”. Robert decided if Rose or Lilly was going to change him he’ll give them something to change. You see not only did he have to pee he also had to poop. After Lilly changed her baby doll she knew she had to go potty to so she squatted down and went in her diaper. That’s when Robert did the same thing. Lilly sat down by him and wiggled in her messy diaper to make an even bigger mess and saw the load Robert had. Lilly then stood up and pushed him so he would fall on his butt. That set him off to trip Lilly. With her being 8 years old she started crying after Robert tripped had her. He then started crying as well. Being 14 years old and in a diaper he knew his life was over for sure. His sister Rose changed Lilly first then she let Lilly change Robert. Lilly got a big surprise a hard one to say. Rose knew how to get something like that to a size that will fit in a diaper. Lilly was shocked at how Rose did it.

Lilly asked “is it that easy to do”

Rose said “yes it is but there’s another way to do it and I’ll show you later on little sister.”

Meanwhile in the kitchen mom was setting up the new double highchair for Rain and Robert. Yes Robert’s mom found out about the fight and the other thing from that morning. That’s not the worst that was to come that will be found out at dinner. At six-thirty Rain and her mom and sister show up. They didn’t have a place yet but they had a guest room that was just like the master bed with a bathroom. At seven-o-clock Robert’s dad walks in with Rain’s dad. They both work construction and on the same job. In Rose’s room she has two twin XL beds in her room. Lilly slept in the room as well but in a crib but she didn’t care about that. Her sister was within teddy bear throwing distance if she needed her diaper changed. Rain’s Sister’s name is Star Light. Rain wondered where she was going to sleep but found out that the only other bed big enough was Robert’s. A queen sized bed. She really liked Robert and saw that his bottom was padded like hers. Rain also had a pacifier in her mouth giggling then she saw him. She then reached into her pocket and offered him a second pacifier she had. But she first pulled hers out to show him the part that was in his mouth. He took it and started sucking on it. Rain hugged him close and went to play in his room with his teddy bears for a bit.

Rain’s dad sat at one end with Rain’s mom to his left while Robert’s dad sat at the other end with Robert’s mom to his right with Rain and Robert between the moms. Across the moms sat Star and Rose with Lilly and Moon Beam between them. The parents talked about why they chose the schools their kids were in then talked about the bullying in that school. Then about the new school that just opened up. With a dress code that even the boys had to follow. The older girls were shocked that they too had to wear diapers if they went. That was yet to be seen. Robert was shaking really bad and let out a massive fart filling his diaper for the second time in less and two hours. Well he had wet it earlier in the meal but said nothing. The fart Robert let out was a chain reaction going Moon, Rain, Lilly, Star then Rose. Star’s mom said “Star did you make a stinky young lady.” Rose’s mom said “I think she did along with my Rose.” Rose and Star were embarrassed to the point they both ran from the table crying.

The next day at school Robert got in to yet another fight and was placed in the sixth grade. The principal said one more fight and you are out of this school. Rain picked that second to say what will get us kicked out faster than three fights. The principal said “hitting a teacher or staff” not thinking of what he said Rain slapped him and Robert kicked him. They both where sent home with orders not to return and their records will be sent to a school they chose. Not knowing that it’s the new school that won the girl’s pre-season open. It was his school that lost in the finals and he was upset but couldn’t fight the outcome and thought next year will be our year. Rainy and Robert weren’t the only two to be kicked out of school that day

At the High School Rose and Moon caused the same trouble that got Rain and Robert kicked out of their school. Just like a half hour later than their little sister and brother. The worst news came from the grade school when Lilly and Star were sent home for biting a teacher. Moon and Star has blue-gray eyes and sandy-blonde hair. Their records were sent to the school that takes kids that are nothing but trouble or so the other schools think that. The real reason was Lilly, Star, Rain, Robert, Rose and Moon all had learning disabilities that needed special help. And the fact they all wear diapers was not an issue but could when it came test time.

You see this school is the only one that treat all the kids the same be it boy or girl. They are all dressed the same.

This is the last chapter of Little Boy-Girl 2

Emma had sent in a request about adopting Sara as her own daughter. She was referred to Agent Sunny Moore. Mrs. Moore said she’ll start the paperwork so Sara could become her child. Agent Moore said she knew someone that would be able to help her with information about the Russian Mafia.

“Who’s that?”

Emma wouldn’t mind any information she could get about them?

“Special Agent Mario Davis”

He’s had some dealing with the Russian Mafia in the past and has connections that might be able to get them to back off your witness.”

“Can he be trusted? I don’t want to put Sara in any more danger, then what she is right now.”

“Let me make a call and see if he can help.”

“Alright, I’ll tell Lucas and Sara we’re going to be staying in port for a few more days.”
Agent Moore watches as Agent Williams leave her office. She picks her phone up and dials Special Agent Davis’s number.

Mario couldn’t believe the rumors he has been hearing lately about members of the Russian mafia running a prostitution ring using underage children. As he was sitting there reading a report that had been given to him.

His phone starts ring “Hello, this Special Agent Mario Davis, how can I help you?”

“Mr. Davis, this is FBI Agent Sunny Moore, I have a situation that I can use your help with.”

“What’s the situation, Agent Moore?”

“One of my agents is protecting a witness that managed to escape the Russians that brought her from overseas. I was wondering if you could use your contacts and see if something could be done about helping my agents protect their witness.”

“Let me see what I can do to help you out. I can’t guarantee if what I have in mind will work, but I’ll see.”

“If you need any help, let me know.”

“Alright, I will. I’ll give you a call if it is a go.”

“Thanks. You have a nice day Special Agent Davis.”

The phone goes dead as Agent Moore discounts.

Mario walks over towards the window in his home office and looks out. He knows this favor might cost him or even the agency something. The kicker was he had a way to get the Russian Mob to back off. That was to use his connections in the American Mob that came over from Italy. The Italian Mob didn’t like it when kids were put in danger or killed. Their way was to protect the women and children at all coast.

Hopefully, his contact will be able to help him with this problem. He read the newspaper and saw the article about those boys found dead. Now he knew who was responsible for their deaths. He couldn’t let that keep happening. He pulls his cell phone out and calls his contact to setup a meeting.

It took some time to get the information needed but, as soon as Mario got it he called Agent Sunny Moore to let her know what I’ve found out. He had a case that dealt with the Russians before but it was with girls and not boys but it was all the same and that was under age sex trade.

The contact I had called. Called back and said “I just got a call saying that a container at the Charleston Harbor was missing. The customs officers that were holding it were killed by the Russians that came to clam it.

This was bigger than Mr. Davis thought and called in some really big guns. The way he saw it to take out people that hurt kids was to get people who had a family. The Hell’s Angles Motorcycle Club was the first group that came to mind.

If anyone could stop these nut jobs it would be them. Hopefully, they could contact the Russian chapter to solve the problem. This way if they could hit them on two fronts, he would catch the ones here and stop the ones in Russia.

The final project was to find kids a new home. He had the best house next to his and that was in the third area of the neighborhood. It was the only home there but it was fenced in on the sides and back the only way to it was the main gate that was next to the school.

A few days later Agent Davis called Agent Moore and told her to have Agent Williams to meet him at the School for Transgendered and Cross-Dressers to talk about a plan. He informed her that she should tell Agent Williams that they also had students that wore diapers and shouldn’t be shocked when she sees them.

Agent Williams and Agent Price arrived at the school on the agreed day and time. Sara was curious about the students she was seeing. What struck her as odd were the boys that were genetic boys wearing girl’s school uniform. She did ask one of the boys if they ever got picked on at school. The boy she asked had to listen carefully, because how thick Sara’s accent seemed to be right. Although her English was broken the boy understood what she asked. He told her that it basically made everyone the same. That way no one could bully someone else without having the tables turned on them.

Agent Davis was hot on the trail of the Russians that got way from the M.C club that had tried to invade the neighborhood about six months earlier but the fun was just getting starting. Special Agent Davis was tracking their path Agents Williams and Price and knew they would be safe in Florida and the agents there will be looking after them.

Agent Davis had a brilliant idea and that was to give every child a lapel pin with the school’s logo on it. He wanted to call them but Agent Moore said not to at this time. She said “the Russians could have tapped the phone systems that ran into the neighborhood from the outside. Plus that could track where they are at and that could put them in danger and we don’t want that, and neither do you”.

As the arrest of Boris Kuznetsov hit the news Agent Davis was waiting to get his hands on the man that had slipped through his fingers when the Carol Shaw case closed. What shocked Special Agent Davis was all the boys that resembled girls were sold into the sex trade. One name stood out and that name was Agent Marin Jones.

The things Agent Marin Jones had done in the past was another matter altogether. This was one of the things bothering Agent Davis. There was news that he was tracking certified bounty hunters and two fellow law enforcement officers was another. That was another thing troublesome.

Agent Marin Jones had crossed the line before by interfering in cases that he had no right being involved in. One such case was when Agent Davis had to cross state lines to save a child. He was stating the Agent Davis had kidnapped the child. All clams came back as a false clam and Agent Davis had done everything by the book. This was back with the Carol Shaw case and other crimes she was linked to.

The reason Agent Davis was called Special Agent Davis was he was on the child victims unit. He had started with D.S.S (Department of Social Services). Anytime he crossed the state line he called the local police to back him up. If a local officer wasn’t able to respond a State Trooper or a US Marshal was sent to help.

News that a kingpin in the child sex ring was caught it was a matter of time before the rest would fall like a house of cards. As the search for the three missing shipping container was still on going. A local M.C Club found the forth and was able to save the ones inside except a three year old boy dressed like a girl. In Mississippi a container of guns was in the hands of the FBI.

Agent Davis turned off the TV and went to care for his new pet. The kids knew better than to go near Mad Max. Unless they asked first and their dad was with them. The kids got a kick out of their dad wrestling with Max.

Mad Max is a bear and can rip people apart. He is leaner than his wild brothers, sisters and cousins. He knows when it’s feeding time and gets a slab of deer meat but he loves going on cases to help save kids. Agent Davis only wishes he had Mad Max when he was tracking Carol Shaw.

Rouge Agents were one that he hated to most. He knew all the tricks a dog knew but a few that only a human can do as well. (Like the fist bump or pound it). Mad Max when on his hind legs stood at only 5’10” but could take down a man a foot taller than him.

(Back at the School)

A new teacher walked into the front office asking to speak with the principal about the job opening that she heard about from a friend. Casea knew she would be teaching a class of six and seven year olds. It was the unknown that would shock her.

Casea Stever was shown the classroom that she would be using and was shocked to see it was set up like a nursery with a changing table, and a diaper pail next to it. Casea knew something was a miss and called her friend Agent Davis. Casea was upset that he didn’t tell her the whole truth but was told that her aid would take care of all diaper changes.

So with that out of the way Miss Stever was told she could set up the classroom to her liking with the exception of where the changing table goes because it was bolted to the wall. A privacy curtain was in place so it would be out of site. (The saying goes out of site out of mind).

The new teacher was putting her name up on the black board when one of her students walked in and said “Miss Stever I have a problem”. Miss Stever turns and sees a boy that was dressed in the school issued uniform and thought to her self why is this boy dressed like a girl? That’s question was answered when she saw the rule book on the corner of her desk.

She opened the book to the marked page and read (all male and female students wear the same uniform it can be [girl] slacks, jumpers, dresses or skirts). Then there was one other thing that stood out and that was that once in the class room the student can remove their close and wear just a diaper and t-shirt or a school issued onesie. This little guy was having trouble getting his outfit off so he can put on his onesie.

Miss Stever took the boy to the changing table and then found out what the problem was. It was a wet and messy diaper. Being that she had cared for her nephew and had changed his diapers she did what a caring mother or aunt would do and changed him. She then helped him with the school issued onesie and sandals.

There was also one for the winter months. As the students filled in her assistant comes in and smiles. Agent Davis does a diaper check of all that’s there and cares for the ones that need changing. Casea saw how fast and efficient Mario was at cleaning the girl’s privates and did it the right way front to back. She also noticed he was using gloves but not the ones made of latex.

It was a rule that no latex gloves be used incase of skin allegories. The school was set up like a hospital but didn’t smell like one the rooms smelt like a nursery. I mean the school had a cleaning crew that knew how to clean a diaper pail to the point it didn’t smell like pee or poop.

Once the kids were changed Casea asked to speak outside for a second. She asked how I knew to clean a girl while changing their diapers. Now boys are a little tricky they sometime go pee-pee while you change their diapers.

Mario knew the right little boy to give Casea the golden shower. Mario Jr. was the perfect little boy although he was 9 years old now but he loved having his diaper changed and getting the you are in for a surprise look on his face. Mario Jr. was in need of a change come lunch time but he wanted his dad’s new friend to change him to see if she would be a good mom for him and his sisters.

Casea started to change Mario Junior’s diaper and as she pulled the front down Jr. got her and with his golden stream. Of course he said he was sorry and he wouldn’t do it again. I knew he was telling a fib but let it slide for now.

(Somewhere in Russia)

The Russian Mob Boss was furious that Boris Kuznetsov had been caught by a group of American Bounty Hunters. There was something else he was furious about. The Hells Angles MC of Russia was looking into some of his rackets. One in particular it was the local strip club in the capital. It was said to have under aged kids working the stage.

The Russian Mob Boss and his men were up to something fishy and with him being a former KGB agent when the U.S.S.R. fell. This gave the MC club something to look for. The books on all of the properties and the money they made went out control. Things have changed a lot since the 1980s.

(Back in the US)

Three things were to happen. One) Boris Kuznetsov wasn’t getting out of a US federal prison anytime soon. Two) Agent Marin Jones was on the lose looking to take out the ones who stopped him from getting his hands on Boris Kuznetsov. And finally Three) Agent Marin Jones was toast when he was caught.

Special Agent Mario Davis had the perfect place for Agent Marin Jones. It was an Island where if anyone tried to escape would freeze to death in the water or be eaten by sharks. This prison is like the one that the US government closed down in the San Francisco Bay. This place was like Alcatraz Island you would freeze to death or eaten by sharks. Then there was in the remote parts of Alaska, but Mad Max had other ideas when he got Jones.

I’m the dad in the story as of part 3. I know my name is not said till part 5 but that’s how I planned it. And my name is Mario Davis Senior in the story. I’ll get to the kids in a bit but let me tell you how they ended up with me. Their dad left a note in a file that only two other people knew about. One was his lawyer. And the other was well me. In a weird way we were like brothers. The day he died was hard because I got a letter in the mail form him. I can’t say what it said but it wasn’t good. But that same day his wife got the news and went to get the kids but never made it to them as you read in part 2.
Now to the kids Sabrina was always looking out for her sisters. Nicole is the emotional one always crying and screaming after a bad dream. Jenny is the little mamma to Jamie and Amber. Now Jamie is a wild card because of his gender identity disorder but is still loved by his sisters. Amber is the baby in more way than one. She has to be diapers 24/7 because of a bladder and other health issues. Now I know you want the moms two cents. But she’s a little bit slower on thinking than me. Plus she’s busy more so than me.

I’m Nicole. I’m Sabrina’s twin sister. Yes I get upset at times and she is the only one to calm me down. My baby brother Jamie does not like a normal little boy but he will tell you that. It has been a week since mom and dad have died. And I keep reliving the nightmare every night. It has gotten so bad now that I started wetting the bed. The people that run the group home say I’m old enough to know better but it’s so hard when you keep having the same dream over and over again. Sabrina had been so good to me. I wake up crying and screaming and she is there to hold me even though I’m covered with pee. There are days I don’t want to come out of the room and Sabrina stays with me. She tells Jenny to keep Jamie and Amber away for the day. I love my other sisters and little brother-sister. But I’ll tell you more later on. Oh I forgot to tell you my age. I’m 8 so is Sabrina. Dad died fighting for my freedom and I’m proud of him for doing that. Mom died on the way to get us form school.

Hi I’m Sabrina. I’m taking over because Nicole is having some trouble writing. Mom was our rock while dad was away and she loved us all. Amber my baby sister is an angle. Jamie is a wild card at times. Being the only boy in a house full of girls when dad is gone. We have fun though Jamie loves to play dress up with us (Jamie screams No I do not!) he does but won’t say it. Jenny will tell you more though. But everyone here at the home is treating us great. Oh we get to meet our new mom and dad soon I hope they are nice. And not get on to us for our bed wetting issues. Yes we are all in diapers now because of the events that happened to us. Well Amber is the lucky one because she has been in them since she was a baby. But she’ll tell you more. I love every one that has read the story so far. But all the trouble we went through we all are in diapers to this day, and will always me in them.

Hi my name is Jenny and I’m 7. And I’m in diapers now too. I’m sad mom and dad are gone but know I’m free because of dad. But I’m a mamma’s girl like Amber. Sabrina and Nicole are daddy girls. Jamie is like I know dad and mom love me but they show you more love. I feel bad for him so I call him my baby boy and he loves it. He loves being dressed like a little girl. I know he said he did not but he does. The best part is that he’s a baby at home just like Amber is all the time. By baby I mean he wears diapers at home. Well that was till that day mom died. Well he had just wet himself at school. It was the first time in a year but he had no extra clothes. His teacher was taking him to the nurse to get changed. But when I saw him he looked so cute. The dress looked better on him than it looked on Amber.

Yes it’s me Jamie now age 6. Sissy Jenny said I should add my part with hers. Yes I’m a male to female transgender person. And yes I’m in a diaper full time now. And I’m going to be honest with you I love dressing up. (Sabrina Says I Told You So.) Man I hate when she’s right. And the weird thing is I fit in my little sisters dresses and skirts but if I wear a skirt I have to barrow one of Jenny’s tops. Well she loves picking out a top for me and I love the ones she picks. It’s like I’m her little girl. My older sisters Sabrina and Nicole will only let me play with them if I’m dressed as a girl. I love them though. I miss mom and dad too

I’m Amber the baby I 5. I cry every night Jenny holds me tight till I’m calm and fall asleep. I love my sisters and yes I see Jamie at a sister now. He’s so cute in a dress and my pink diapers he he.

Hi everyone I’m Michael I got so sick a few months after Sara Beth got kicked out. The doctors in South Carolina couldn’t find out what was wrong. But said doctors in Southern California have seen this same thing there. I’ll be filling in info for Maria and Amanda. My little baby girls Maria and Amanda were just born and they are so beautiful but the problem is the doctors in South Carolina had no clue about this rare disorder they had. Well that’s till they found out that Michael had it. Well they put him on a plane to Southern California. His parents saw us there and said hi and all. Then said why where we there. I said Kylie just had twins girls named Maria and Amanda.Then I asked why they were there as well. They said for a rare disorder Michael has. That’s when I said Marie has the same thing. The doctors asked if any of the kids I had, had a disorder I said Amber does but she was born with it. They said we like to run a blood sample to see if Maria, Amanda and Michael have the same thing. Michael’s parents say how a 10 year old get such a rare disorder. The doctors said it’s hard to say. Well we had to wait a few days for the test to come back. And when they came back they showed all three kids had time same thing as Amber.

Hey I’m Mario Davis Junior. Daddy little man.
I had to kick a little ass when Jamie was picked on and had to help Amber out too. Those boys never saw me coming. Dad said I did real good job when they tried to kick me out of school. And to be honest I’d do it again and again. If I’m going to be a big brother soon and I’m happy. And I don’t care if it’s a girl or boy. And even if it’s a boy like Jamie is I’d be happy anyway.

I’m Samantha as you know in the story I was the cousin of Sabrina, Nicole, Jenny, Jamie and Amber. But the truth is I’m their older sister. I’m also Sara Beth (Samuel) sister. The ones who raised me to this point where really my aunt and uncle and yes I love them still. Well my dad-uncle is the brother of my real dad. I just wish I got to say goodbye to him. But oh well. Now I was always a daddy girl and still am. Well the reason I’m back with my younger sisters is revenge for what happened to my cousins. With the help of Mr. Davis I got what was due to them. Samuel my sweet brother at the time always loved dressing up when it was just us two home.
We would have the same style dress on just a deferent color. And as our fun came to an end he cried when he had to put his boy clothes back on. He was so upset he wouldn’t eat much.

I’m Samuel for this short part. And yes Samantha is right I loved dressing as Sara Beth. But I was sad when I had to go back to Samuel. And I got so upset I’d hardly eat my dinner at night. Mom and dad asked what was wrong. I said you wouldn’t understand if it told you. Then I left the table crying. Samantha came after me and said my girl name to see what was wrong. I told her quite I don’t want dad to know because he will kill me. Then I said remember Jamie. Samantha said yes our boy-girl cousin. Well I heard dad call him a sissy freak. And I don’t want dad to treat me like that. Mom might understand but I don’t know.

Now back to Samantha. Sara Beth let me get you an outfit and bring it back to you, and while you get dressed I’ll get mom.

Hi I’m Sara Beth Samantha just handed me a cute dress. She first helped me with my make-up and then my bra. As she went to get mom I got dressed. When mom came in to my room she said don’t let your dad see, but it was way too late. Dad said I knew I had a sissy for a son. And I won’t stand for it.

Now back to Sara Beth (Samuel) I too and the older sister (brother) of Sabrina, Nicole, Jenny, Jamie and Amber. I got kicked out of school for dressing like a girl. But that’s another story. Well Samantha said she had a plane to help me. Now I’m happy to be the girl I know I am.

I'm Christina and I'm Sabrina and Nicole's friend and love there brother Junior but as a little brother. It's my little sister that has a crush on him. And her name is Joy. She's so cute and is like my little baby. Well that's what I'm told because she looks just like me. But that can't be because I'm only 13 and she's 6. I know this sounds weird but i really love Sara Beth and yes i know the way she was born. But that doesn't matter to me at all. Joy is shy and not to good with words. and the reason why we're in diapers as well will come out soon. Sorry I have to go someones messy.

I'm Joy and it's not me, hey what do you think you are doing. Oops looks like I'm busted. And yes i love Mario Junior. TE-HE.

Jamie and Ashley

The day I meet Ashley again I was not sure what to think about seeing her. Well I soon found out what she thought about me after all these years. I looked more like a girl now than I did then. Now she dressed more like a boy than she did the first time I saw her. So when I helped her. Well helped him get his boxes in his room and ready to unpack. His bed was setup and made the day before. I didn’t see the moving van the day before because I was in school. We just started for the year and I knew this was going to be a great year. Mr. Vaughn left at the end of last year to work at another school in another state. Aunt Heather and Zoey had been staying with us for awhile and it’s been fun. They now live in a small house in the neighboring neighborhood that is linked with a bridge that only bikes and golf carts can cross.

Well Ashley’s granddad gave him a large some of money. Then after he left Ashley gave me half and I tried to give it back but he said keep it. I was shocked when Ashley gave me over 3 grand. I walked out of the room to find my daddy and to tell him what Ashley did. Well daddy went to ask Ashley about it and said “It’s to get a nice dress and shoes for the school dance. I was shocked when daddy told me that. So the next day we went to get my new dress. I wanted something that I could move and dance in without any trouble. Well when I went to get the dress the lady in the store told me to get out and never come back because they don’t serve people like me. I said that I was going to pay in cash.

I asked what she meant by that. The lady said we don’t serve boys in this store. I stood my ground and said I’ll prove I’m a girl. That’s when I unbuttoned my skirt and letting it fall to my ankles and then dropped my panties. I was proud of what I did and Daddy was shocked I did that and then manager of the store told the lady that told me to leave that she was fired. The manager said you can pull your panties up young lady. I did and picked up my skirt and walked to where the dress I wanted was. It was sexy enough for an eleven year old but covered enough to make an over protective daddy happy. Short yes, tight no, but not easy to get felt up. That’s last one was daddies idea to test. Daddy asked the managers daughter to test that fun.

With the 13 year old girl’s hand only reaching mid thigh up my dress. Was all that was needed for daddy to approve the dress? Sexy but modest showing my legs from the knee down with a three-quarter sleeves. Plus the neck doesn’t drop down to low and show my small but girly breast. Well daddy calls them tar-tars. I laugh and playful swat his arm as we leave the store to go home to show my sisters and brothers that are going to the dance.

Part 2 Morgan and Mackenzie’s first Kiss

This story follows Mackenzie and Riley’s Story Lines And starts Kayla's Story

My brother has been diapered for about three weeks. That was a week before Mackenzie moved to the neighborhood. I knew she’d find out about his diapers and had to explain things to her to a point. When she first saw Morgan she thought me was some sissy boy. As the weeks went by she started to warm up to him and took him out to a movie. That’s when she had to go to the restroom but didn’t make it and Morgan offered to help her out. Mackenzie was so embarrassed she started to cry for her mommy. That’s when a woman walked up and saw the state Mackenzie was in then saw Morgan and smelted something odd to smell on a nine year old boy.

When the woman talked she said her name was Miss. Fairchild and she had three kids and all are in diapers and she knows how to care for even a nine year old that wets their pants. She led them both to the women’s restroom to help them clean up. My brother was the worst of the two so she changed him first. Using what she had in a diaper bag she had with her. The words my brother heard from her were “I only have girls and they love pink.” My brother was shocked but knew not to saw a word. Mackenzie saw how bad Morgan messed his self and felt sorry that she was only wet. That’s when she got down like a little kid would do and dropped a load in her pants and it was worst than his. Once he was changed he saw the color of the diaper and said “I can live with a pink diaper because my sister wears this kind. Mackenzie started crying harder than she was when she wet herself. Her favorite skirt and panties was ruined by her accident.

She was happy to be covered up but not before Morgan saw her in all her glory.
That’s when she said “kiss me my baby boy” to witch Morgan did and said be my diaper girl too.”

Mackenzie said “I’d be happy to as long as you wear girl diapers.”

Morgan said “I’d do one better and be like Mario Junior and wear dresses and skirts too.”

Part 3 Mario Junior and Carly

Mario Davis Junior was sitting outside on the front porch steeps waiting on his older sisters to go on a bike ride. That’s when I saw a little girl that I didn’t really know but Junior started talking to her. She giggled when he told her his little secret. His face was three shades of red but he got himself together and asked if she liked him still.

She said “Junior I know how you dress at school and seeing you dressed in pants (boy’s pants) that is. I have no problem with it. You know you do look cute still.”

Junior said “thanks Carly. It means a lot to me.”

Sabrina come out and says “Junior who’s your friend.”

Junior said “Carly in a quite voice.”

Sabrina said “can you say it louder please.”

That’s when Carly said “hi I’m Carly Austin. I live over on the other side of the creek that runs through the neighborhood.”

(You see there’s a creek that flows between the old part and the new part of the neighborhood.)

Sabrina said “it’s nice to meet you Carly.”

That’s when Junior felt his stomach let go. Carly and Joy knew what just happened. Junior’s face was as red as a stop sign. Carly felt bad because he did something a baby would do. That’s when Carly and Joy felt pressure in their stomachs and let out a loud wet fart. Sabrina knew she had to help all three clean up. Sabrina changed Junior’s diaper then Joy’s. She then diapered Carly. Well it was the first time since Carly was potty-trained she was diapered. She felt like a baby again and she loved it. She then kissed Junior and he was stunned and looked to Sabrina on what to do.

Sabrina said “Kiss Her Back the Same Way She Kissed You.”

Well Junior did and that’s when they fell over and Carly cried out in pain. Junior jumped up and started to cry. Sabrina checked Carly and she was laughing so hard she wet herself and wanted to hug Junior to calm him but he was to upset and walked off to be alone for a bit. After an hour or so he came back to get the hug that she wanted to give him. Sabrina had to change Carly before they left.

Sabrina said “I think Carly needs to go home for the night. I’ll walk her home and explain why she’s dressed the way she is.”

Carly didn’t want to walk home wearing a diaper and t-shirt that she had on. Sabrina got one of Joy’s skirts so Carly could walk home. She didn’t really want to but had to. Sabrina got the golf cart and gave Carly a ride home taking the golf cart took half the time. Carly walked in side her mom heard a crinkling sound that she knew well.

Greta asks Carly “are you wearing a diaper young lady.”

Carly says “yes Mamma I am but I can explain why.”

Greta says “get to it and it better be good.”

Carly said “I was playing with Junior and Joy and had an accident and wet and messed my pants. Sabrina was watching us when it happened and she diapered me so if it happened again it would be okay.”

Greta saw Sabrina and asked “is this all true.”

Sabrina said “yes Mrs. Austin it is all true Junior and Joy messed their diaper and Carly knew it and had to go but didn’t make it to the bathroom in time.”

Greta said “Carly you forgot to say that part young lady but I’ll let you slide this time.”

Carly said “Mamma I think I’m wet again and I need to be changed.”

Greta said “I’ll have to go to the store to get you some diapers to change you.”

From that day on Carly had to wear diapers and even loves Junior’s girly side.

(NOTE CARLY DIDN’T WEAR DIAPERS UNTIL HER FIRST DAY WITH JUNIOR AND JOY.)

Three days after Carly started to wear diapers again her cousins Ellie Stark age 7 and Winnie Stark age 6 had just lost their parents and have to move in with their Uncle Stu and Aunt Greta Austin. (If you haven’t guest it Greta was born a Stark.) Being the sister of the girl’s father and their godmother she had to take them in to help her nieces out. Ellie and Winnie were getting ready for bed when Carly walked into the room she now had to share with her cousins. As Carly walked by Winnie and Ellie they heard a crinkling sound.

Winnie said “Carly are you wearing what I think you are wearing.”

Ellie said “Carly are you really”

Ellie stop mid way through when Greta walked in and said “yes Ellie Carly is wearing a diaper and so will you and Winnie starting tonight.”

Winnie asked “why we haven’t wet the bed since I was four and Ellie was five.”

Carly said “I have to now all day but I think mom wants to see if y’all can stay dry.”

Greta then said “Diapers is part of the schools dress code. If you have wet the bed the night before or your pants that day or the day before you have to wear one. Now did you to wet yourselves three days ago.”

Winnie and Ellie both said “yes Aunt Greta we did.”

Greta said “I know this is going to be hard on you two girls for a few days but you will be happy when you don’t have a wet bed or panties and yes you can still wear your panties like a big girl. Carly tomorrow you can wear panties over your diaper as well to fell like a big girl if you want to.”

Carly said “mommy I’d rather be a little girl and just go with the diaper.”

Winnie and Ellie said “we’ll be like little babies too then and do what babies do and go in our diapers.”

It took a week but the two were just like babies again just like Carly. Junior got even more kisses from Carly as the weeks past. As Winnie and Ellie even saw Junior wearing dresses every so often and wondered if he was like a cousin they had that was sixteen years old. That’s when Junior told them that he was 100% boy but loved to dress like a girl at times. That’s when they had to ask about their cousin. That they only knew as Kevin Ray.

That’s all they knew was their cousins name. Their aunt Greta didn’t know about Kevin Ray but knew of a Kayla Ray also sixteen years old and knew where to find her.

(WE NOW LOOK INTO KEVIN’S PAST THAT LEAD TO THE BIRTH OF KAYLA)

Three days later Greta went to where Kayla was staying and told her about a boy her daughter was friends with and how he dressed. Kayla thought she was alone and memories came back to her from her past. Greta not knowing about Kayla’s past had to ask her about it. Without bring up the pain the girl went through. Greta knew she wasn’t a happy child. Forced to do sports no girl would ever do. The child’s father one of her male cousins Harry Ray. He was known as one of the Twin Towers in Grade School Football (American Style). (When I say was I mean he had a twin brother that played with him and they scared the poop out of other teams Quarterbacks. Some really did poop their pants when they got sacked by the twins. Right before the last game one of the cheerleaders got sick and to find out it was their sister (Triplet). She asked Garry to do a favor for her. Garry had long hair like she did. That was the way you could tell the boys apart was the hair.

Greta knew about the story about Garry filling in for his sister. With them being all nine at the time they could pull it off. Harry was mad because they had made it to the championship game. Garry felt sick that week and missed practice that whole week causing him to be benched. The day before the game Patty fell ill with the same thing Garry had the week before. Patty asked Garry to try on her cheer uniform. Garry wasn’t sure if it would fit until Patty said “you played dress-up with me when my friends couldn’t come and play. Yes it made Harry mad with you but mom told him Garry is always playing with you so let Patty have some time with her brother. (I should mention the boys don’t look the same at all. Garry and Patty looked more like sisters.

Kayla sat there and cried “I never was a boy daddy made me play football and every time I got hurt I cried and ran off the field and into the girl’s restroom. Daddy did care if a girl was in there he’d come in and pull me out and give me something to really cry about and took me home. That’s when Mamma said to stop taking Kevin to football practice.”

Greta said “I never knew your real name was Kevin baby.”

Kayla smiled and said “thanks Aunt Greta that means a lot to me. No one has called me baby since mamma died and daddy put me in this stupid school.”

Greta said “I heard about a man saying something about boys playing on an all girls basketball team.”

Kayla said “that was him I was on the cheer squad and a holder and I loved seeing up the girl’s skirt that I held up in the air. Daddy smiled thinking that’s my boy. That was the weeks before that weekend of games and I was just trying to make him proud of me. Then the next day my coach handed me a pair of panties with the schools logo on them and the same uniform the girl wore and said “Kevin we are going to this school where the boys even dress like girls so you’re going to have to wear this.” She even had me lay on a table to apply breast forms on my chest and even gave me seven bras to wear for the week. Well daddy was mad I mean really mad and wanted me to quit the team but I said no. Well after our school lost daddy sent me here to fix my problem.”

Greta said “your father is the one with the problem sweetie. When Patty never got better they knew her time was short. Your aunt Patty would be proud of you. Well the day she died Garry became Jane that was Patty’s middle name. Your father made Garry’s life a living nightmare. Then a year to the day Patty died Jane took her life. Jane Garry Ray is on the head stone that sits by Patty Jane Ray. Your dad is the one that caused Garry’s death.”

Kayla said “dad said that my uncle Garry was sick like my aunt Patty was. I couldn’t see it that way. Then he said I was sick like them and sent me here to this place. I don’t even get to go out side until I say I’m a boy and that’s what I’ll always be.”

That’s when we heard time. Meaning it was time for me to go but I told Kayla just give them what they want to hear and I’ll be here to take you home after I get your dad to sign you over to your Aunt Charlotte and Abby.

Kevin said the man time for you to see the doctor to talk.

Kevin/Kayla said “Okay let me hug and kiss my aunt bye.”

After the hug and kiss I walked to my car to go home to plan how to help Kayla out of the HELL she was in. That’s when I knew who could help me save Kevin/Kayla from his/her dad. I then made a few phone calls to get the ball rolling in more than one way. Phase one was to fake Kevin’s death. Then phase two can start the birth of Kayla.

Three days went by and I had paperwork for that ASS of a brother in-law I have to sign. He read them over and threw them in to the fireplace saying that boy of his will become a man that he was meant to be. I had another copy of the papers and had my ACE in the HOLE outside and went to the door to let him in. He knew he had trouble then and signed the second set of papers I had with me and told me to stay out of his life and take that no go son of his as well.

Next Chapter is Little Boy-Girl New Girl 3 Kayla Ray

Sabrina

We were happy kids until the day our daddy was killed fighting for our freedom. What hurt us the most was our mommy was taken from us the same day. God had given us a slap to both sides of our faces. Being only eight years old and loss both your mom and dad really hurt.

The thing is Nicole and I haven’t wet the bed at night since we were four. Jenny was four as well. But it was a few days after daddy left that we started wetting the bed. Well it was only me and Nicole at first. But they will tell you that. Mom wasn’t mad she just asked us if it was the fact we missed daddy. We said yes ma’am.

The next night we were diapered for bed. Mom said to us this will pass once dad gets home. Then the horror struck home. We were in school when the news about an attack on an Army base was reported. We were all shocked, so shocked. That Nicole and I asked to leave the room. Our teacher said NO! That’s when the unthinkable happened. We both wet our pants. Our teacher sent us to the nurse to get cleaned up.

This all happened a week after Jamie’s first accident at school happened. Jamie was sitting on a table while the nurse dressed him. And boy was he fighting her, but she won out. Jamie looked so cute in Amber’s dress.

The nurse then changed Amber. Then turned and looked at us after she was done with Amber and asked who was going first. Thank God our shirts weren’t wet but our skirts were.

This is what Sabrina’s felt about what happen to Jamie

(This is what upset us the most. The first night we were in the group home. Jamie was raped (I mean anal raped) by some sick minded boys.)

Nicole

Yes we wet ourselves at school for the first time since we were five. Well that’s because we were on a field trip and forgot to go potty like the teacher told us to. We were sitting in the Nurses office while she called our mom to bring us some clean clothes. She then said we had three choices while we waited.

Choice one was to go back to class in with a note saying clean clothes were on the way. Choice two was to go to Amber’s class dress the same way with the same note. Then there was choice three to stay there but in the open. Choices two and three were the safest. Choice one was out of the question because we would be called names.

Amber’s class would have been fun even for an eight year old because of all the games and toys she has there. The down said is we would be only in a diaper and a t-shirt.
I wonder what the others would say. I know it’s weird but I love playing with some of the toys in Amber’s class because that’s the choice we made. It was nice sitting on the play rug in only a diaper. Sabrina was napping holding a teddy-bear she looked so cute even though she was crying witch made me start again, because we had just lost our only daddy.

This is how Nicole’s felt about what happen to Jamie

(Yeah when we found out what happened to Jamie we were pissed. I know that I’d get my ass cut if mom and dad heard me say what I said about what happened. But they would have been even madder about what happened to Jamie.)

Jenny

I’m the little momma of the group. I take care of Jamie when he starts to cry. It can be just the smallest thing. Like when he wets his pants. Of course he fights me at time when I try to make him look cute. The best part is his hair it’s long enough to put in a ponytail witch he doesn’t mind, but if I put it in pigtails he pitches a fit.

I take care of Amber’s hair, and she loves pigtails. Amber also loves to look cute. I remember one time mom told me to get Jamie and Amber ready for church. The way Jamie’s hair was I thought it would be fun to dress him and Amber as twins. I got out two matching dresses with matching panties and two pink diapers. Jamie started fighting me big time.

You see Jamie has been wetting the bed, and mom told him if he stopped he could have friends over. Well he couldn’t stop, and he had started wetting himself at school like two days after daddy left. Jamie was so upset that daddy was gone. On the day we found out that daddy wasn’t coming home. Sabrina, Nicole and I lost it and we all had wet ourselves. Then we had to be picked up by a police officer to go see our mom. Only to find out we lost her as well. That’s when we all wet and messed ourselves.

My baby brother Jamie had his first sexual experience and it wasn’t a pleasant one. He was anally raped. After that the girl we were roomed with had to leave the group home because she too had been raped. After that night Jamie got his wish to be in the same room we were in.

Jamie as a boy and girl

I’m Jamie and I was daddy’s little man when he was alive.
I had also started wetting my pants in school. It all started the day daddy left to fight for our freedom. I’ve always had been a bed wetter and have never been spanked for it. Now I’m stuck in this damn group home because I had lost both my mom and dad. Plus I’m in diapers twenty-four / seven.

I know if mom and dad heard that I’d have my ass cut. You see the day we went to the group home I was dressed in my little sister’s dress. I was called a sissy by all the other boys and was told that I’d get what all sissies deserved. That night I was anally raped. They also grabbed another kid that was there and raped her. She was crying as she left the room. That’s after they raped me. Yes they raped her first. After that I got to stay with my sisters. My secret is I like to sleep in a nightgown.

I’m happy now that I can be myself as I was trapped as a boy.
My new daddy says I could be a fully functional girl if and when doctors find a way.

Amber

I’m Amber the baby of the family. Mommy or daddy are always carrying me or pushing me in a stroller which is a two sitter and when Jamie is tired they put him in with me witch I love. You see the reason I love it is I get to cuddle with him. I call him my big teddy bear. Well he has a pet name for me too. He calls me his baby-doll.

Jamie is just like a normal boy, but has a secret. That secret is he likes to dress as a girl. Of course I love Jamie. Be it as a boy or as a girl. I love him or her depending on how he’s dressed. Jamie looked so cute in my pink dress.
The funny thing is it looks better on him that it looks on me. It even has matching panties that covered his diaper. Yes I wet and mess myself twenty-four / seven and I have to wear diapers. My teacher hates it when I have a messy accident in my diaper. I can’t help it when it happens at school. To top it off I only need a fresh diaper three times a day that’s on a good day. On a bad day I need five or six changes.

Mario Davis Junior

I’m Mario Junior and I’m daddy’s little man. I’m also all boy no girl in me what so ever. I like toy cars and trucks, and love to play in dirt and mud. Yes mom gets on to me for getting muddy but dad always sprays the mud off. I love all my sisters even though one was born a boy. I do enjoy my girl time as dad calls it. I might be the only one not diapered at the time and I hope it stays that way. “Oh no” I guess I need them now. I just messed in my big boy pants.

My sisters just said I look cute in my diaper and I guess I do. I hope to find a girl that will love me even if I’m in a dress or pants. One time I was dressed in one and I kissed my sister on the lips. Daddy called me a lesbian sissy. I laughed at that one. He then told me something shocking. He said there are men and boys that dress as girls for fun. Then told me a secret, but I can’t tell you “sorry”

Samuel/Sara Beth’s Flash Back

From what I was told by my mom and dad (AKA my Aunt and Uncle) was. Two weeks after I was born my birth mother and father had to give me and my twin sister up. The reason was they were too young to care for us. That’s when our Uncle Michael Ray and Aunt Rachel Rea Davis took me and Samantha in. My birth name is listed as Samuel James Davis.

Well the trouble started when I was twelve. The other boys in my GYM class found out a secret I was hiding. You see I was sitting on a bench after my shower and I was putting on my underwear (panties). Yes I said panties. My best friend knew I wore them, but that’s not what they saw. They saw the little slit I have between my legs. But my cock was hard as a rock. They said it looks like we have a she-male in the room with us. And it’s a she-male with a real pussy.

I wanted out of that locker-room so bad, but three boys had pinned me down and the forth boy forced his cock into me and fucked me fast and hard. My best friend couldn’t help me or get help because two other boys were holding him down and they also forced him to watch. I told my sister what happened after school when we got home. After that day I never changed in that locker-room again. I used the nurse’s offices restroom that had a shower as well. I also wear diapers now just to keep boys away from me.

After that day I was classified as a sissy she-male. I was forced to do what the girl did in GYM class after that. I was found out by mom and dad. And was told if I didn’t act like the boy I was I was out of the family. I never did and that’s why I go by Sara Beth Davis now. With a mommy and daddy that love me for me. It was also after moving to California that I had my first period. I still got hard as a rock. And yes I have both sets of reproduction organs.

Samantha’s Flash Back

Yes we were raised by our aunt and uncle. They also told us our real mom and dad really loved us. Then they told us that once we turned fourteen we could go back to them. But that was not going to happen. We found out that our birth father was killed in an attack that happened on the army base that he was stationed at fighting the Isis forces when it was bombed. Then our birth mother was killed in a car accident.

Sara Beth and I lost track of our younger sisters and brother until we finally found them in a group home. We wanted mom and dad to take them in they said no because Jamie was no longer the boy they knew. Then there was a letter that was sent to a friend of their dad. That’s when I found out they wouldn’t be getting their share of the money that our grandparents form dad’s side had set aside for them.

That’s when they went to live with a Mr. Mario Davis that I lost track of them until I asked Ms. Van Horne for the number to where my siblings were so I could talk to them. I called and told them what I knew and if they could help me and my brother/sister out. They took me in right away after I ran away and told them what Samuel/Sara Beth told me about being raped. It took a lot longer to get my brother/sister out of the mess he was in.

It was one day I was walking to my next class and that’s when I heard yelling and cussing. I knew the voices so I called big daddy (that’s what I called Mr. Davis). That’s the day I knew another secret that Samuel had. He likes to wear dresses and other girl clothes. That’s the day Sara Beth was born and Samuel died. Now we are all a big and happy family again. The strange thing is when Sara Beth had her first period she didn’t run to daddy but to me. Well we do wear diapers as well now but that’s because we have a wetting issue.

Michael/Michelle

I’m Michael and I wasn’t home at the time Samantha ran away. Or so I told she did and the same as my brother Samuel. That’s until I found out the truth. Well before I found out the truth. I was sent to spend three weeks with my aunt, uncle and cousin. Well I was forced to eat out my cousin’s pussy, and to top it all off she dressed me up like a girl too. That’s when the bed wetting started. My aunt and uncle made me sleep with her. Every morning we got up she got mad and all but that’s when she saw she was just as wet as I was. That’s when my diaper wearing started at night.

Once I got home I became the neighbor’s son’s sex toy. All because of the way I was dressed when I got home. They made me suck them off every day they saw me. They even had their sister dress me up like a girl too. They even anally raped me. They told their sister to diaper me and send me home in the dress she had put on me. That’s when I started wetting myself in the middle of the day.

We ended up moving to a new town and state. Doctors said we just sent a family to California to help save their unborn babies. That’s when I found out where my sister and brother ran off to. I also found out Samuel’s secret and goes by Sara Beth now. I know this is odd to say but the first time I saw her without clothing I saw her cock and pussy. Only reason I saw both was she was lying on her bed playing with both.

After I had a bunch of test done I found out about the rare disorder I had. Doctors said it’s like a one in million chance to get it. And one in ten million to have more than one in the same family

Christina

I’m the other one they call little momma the reason why is Joy.
I never knew I could have a baby at eight years old but I did. It was my idiot brother that was responsible for it. Mom and dad sent him away to live with an aunt and uncle on the east coast. You see I had just turned eight two weeks before it happened. Mom and dad went out that night and my brother had to watch me. He was fourteen and was an ass.

It was bath time and he told me to go up and get ready and he’d be right there. He told me it would be easier if we got a bath at the same time. I screamed “NO!” mom said we are not allowed to. He then said mom’s not here and I’m in charge. So now get in the tub so we can get clean. As I was getting in he was removing his clothes, and before I knew it he was naked and sliding in behind me.

He washed me all over. When he went to wash my kitty (that’s what mom calls it.) He told me to open my leg so he can wash my pussy (that’s what he called it.) I said “NO!” that’s when he turned me around and forced my legs open. I thought he was going to wash me there but instead he put his cock in it, and said I’m going to make you a woman.

After he did that I saw blood in the water and freaked out. Then I passed out because I can’t stand to see blood at all. I didn’t wake up until the next morning. I saw I had on a diaper and a t-shirt that just went to the diaper. Mom saw it and said “did you wet the bed last night. I didn’t know that my brother told her I was wet before my bath. She told me that he changed me like three times last night. I told her I don’t remember a thing about that.

Four months later mom noticed me getting bigger in the belly. Well she took me to the doctor and was told I had a little one on the way. That’s when dad took my brother to the airport to send him east to live with my aunt. Then five months later I gave birth to my little bundle of joy. Witch I named Joy.

Joy

I’m Christina’s little girl and yes she was a little kid when she had me. The problem was I was so tiny and had to stay in the hospital longer than Christina. I never knew my uncle. Christina said he was an asshole. I know a little kid like me shouldn’t use words like that, but what can I say “sorry.” Then get spanked “Well yeah.”

Well we lived in California when the Davis family moved into a nice new house next door. The girls were all dressed pretty, and the boy looked really cute. I just wanted to run over there and smother him with kisses. That’s when big momma told not to. It was a few weeks later that Christina and I got to go over to play with them. Junior looked really cute in just his diaper. Of course I had on a dress and a diaper Junior looked at me as I moved but knew what the sound was and smiled. The thing I love the most about Junior is when he’s in girl mode. God I love that boy. He’s a good cuddlier as well.

Grandma said that my uncle did something bad to his sister Christina. Then one day I was shown a picture of him and Christina then me as a baby. That’s when I saw I looked just like the two of them. I mean I had his eyes and nose and I had Christina’s face shape with the same small ears and lips. That’s when I found out the truth that my uncle is really my daddy “gross I know.”

Katie

I was a very playful little girl and lived with my mom, dad, twin sister and brother. Yes we are triplets. My aunt, uncle and cousin lived in the same house but they had everything we had. It was like they had their own apartment that was part of a complex.

It was when the whole family was out just two weeks before. And it was raining so hard that we couldn’t see the car that was coming at us at a high rate of speed. Before we knew it glass was flying everywhere. That’s all I remember till I woke up.

When I did wake up I was in the hospital in the children’s wing. I saw bars around me and got scared and started to freak out until I saw my twin sister in the crib beside me witch made me happy in a way. A nurse came in with a lady that Taylor and I later found out was Ms. Van Horne. She said that she was sorry about what happened to you. And said she had to see another kid that had lost her parents. We asked for her name but she just shook her head no. Then walked out of the room saying she’d be back later.

That’s when it hit me. It was my cousin Zoey. It was not only my family in the van that night. Her family was in the van as well. We were on the way home form eating out that night. Well that’s when it all went black (lights out). It was Zoey that helped us from the van with the help from some other people. But that’s all I remember happening.

It wasn’t until a few days before school started I was sitting in a class room. I got to meet this nice group of kids and their daddy. He was so kind and gentle. Well he had stepped out of the room to go fill out some papers that needed signing. And right before he returned Taylor and I were given some very bad news. We had just lost our mom and dad. The worst part was our brother was still in a coma.

Zack is the reason I can still walk. I wish he was here to hug us as we cry. But she said we’ll go see him soon.
That’s when Mr. Davis walked back into the room and asked what was wrong. Ms. Van Horne said that we had just lost our mom and dad. I just wanted to hug Zack and cry. And I know Taylor does to.

Little Boy-Girl the Flash Backs 7

Zoey Brooks Vaughn’s Flash Back

I never knew my real parents because I was so little when I lost them. They had died in a car accident and I walked way for some reason. I was sad I lost mommy and daddy but was glad God protected me. And the girls group home I was in looked like a dump. From what daddy David and Mommy Heather said on the day they took me home. I was sad to leave Taylor and Katie behind but they could only take one of us.

It was about the time I had my eighth Birthday Party. I never knew that I was adopted. But I’ve lived with the Vaughn’s since I was six. They’ve sat down and talked with me to tell me that I was adopted and that they love me as if I was their real kids. But we still do things as happy family would. There days I’m with daddy David and there days I’m with mommy Heather. And the days I’m with daddy I’m daddy’s little girl. And when I’m with mommy I’m her little girl.

Until one night I woke up crying and screaming because of a bad dream. It was about kids at school making fun of me for being adopted. I even wake up if I don’t see at least a little bit of light coming into my room, and thunderstorms.
But if I have a bad dream during a thunderstorm and my night light goes out I really scream and I’m taken to sleep with mommy and daddy. I do have a great group of friends that are also adopted and they are not made fun of because of their awesome little brother. That boy can kick some tail.

With my closes friend Taylor by my side at school I feel safe. Well I fell even safer with all the Davis kids around me.
Taylor tells me something that shocks me and I said I don’t believe you. Taylor said I have a picture of us as babies. I look at Taylor like she’s nuts. Then she says “Ask Mr. Davis then.” I do and he shows me the picture. That’s when I knew she was telling the truth then.

I think another reason was that I missed my two best friends that I use to spend hours playing with at the group home. Now the only time I see them is in school. “Sigh.”

Taylor Ann Flash Back

Taylor was a little shy at times but when she started talking she’d never stop. Well that was until the day she lost her family. Her sister Katie and cousin Zoey were the other two that walked away. It was raining that night and really foggy and her parents didn’t see a car coming at then until it was too late. Zoey got out and pulled me and Katie safety out but it was strangers that pulled everyone in the car to safety. Then we herd an explosion. All three cried we woke up in the hospital three days later. Not in a bed but a crib but was happy to see her sister in one right beside her. Taylor felt padding between the legs and wondered what it was. That’s when a nurse said lets check your diaper. That’s when Katie woke up and felt the same thing. And then she freaked out big time. As the nurses changed them Ms. Van Horne walk in and said “I’m sorry for your loss and I know you want answers.” All I can say is the driver of the other car is not doing well. That’s when I asked about Zoey. Ms. Van Horne said “she’s fine.” I said I want to see her that’s when she shook her head NO. I started crying again and that set off Katie crying. We stayed in the hospital for a week and then went to a group home. That’s when we smiled because Zoey was there and we played the whole time. Until Zoey got adopted then we were sad once again. We were happy to know we would be in her class at a new school that just opened up for kids with special needs.

We also found out that there was we had a real nice teacher and his assistant was so kind and gentle. Katie had to have her diaper changed because it was messy. When she came out she was hugging Mr. Davis like he was her daddy and that kind of made me feel left out and started to cry, but he said come here and I did and he held both of us. Of course his kids wanted attention too.

Little Boy-Girl the Flash Backs 8 Zack

I’m one of three. You see I have two sisters that are twins Identical twins girls. Well by the time I was five mom said I should have been a girl but glad she had a boy and two girls. I also have two secrets that only the girls and I know about. Those secret are about my inter-sex and my girls name Alexis. But that was before my life changed forever.

It was a rainy night. I was sitting on the driver’s side of the van when we were hit head on. Instantly killing my aunt and uncle that where in the front seats. My mom and dad started to get out of the van when a truck hit the side of the van I was on rolling it and throwing my mom and dad out. Zoey my cousin was able to get us out. How I don’t know because I was knocked out. All I can say is that I owe my life to her because she saved my life. I was in the hospital in a coma for a few weeks. That’s what I was told anyway.

All I remember is being pulled from the van after Katie was pulled from my arms. Then the emergency rooms bright lights. Well that’s until I woke up with tubes all over me. The first thing I said I want my mom and dad. I then asked to see my sisters Katie and Taylor and my cousin Zoey. That’s when a lady I didn’t know and wondered who she was. A nurse said she was from a group home that my sisters and cousin stayed at.

She stuck out her hand and said that her name was Ms. Van Horne.
I said “you can call me Zack but the girls know me as Zachary. They though I had died. Because I wasn’t in the same part of the hospital or the same one even. Now I wanted to see them. The worst part about being stuck in this hospital bed is I can’t move my legs. That’s when Ms. Van Horne walked into the room with two men one was named Mr. Davis and the other was named Mr. Vaughn.

That’s when I saw Katie and Taylor with Mr. Davis. Then saw Zoey with Mr. Vaughn. Mr. Davis walked up to the bed and said “I’ve been taking care of your sisters while Mr. Vaughn was taking care of your cousin Zoey.”

I asked Ms. Van Horne if I’d be able to live with my sisters.” She says “it’s up to you and Mr. Davis but the doctors will also have a say to.” That’s when the doctor that was in charge of my care walked in and said if that’s what you want I see no problem with that, but there’s an issue that needs addressing first.

I looked to Mr. Davis and said when ever you can take me home daddy I’m ready.

Jason

I’m Jason I was five at the time my brother Mason came out as Madison my sister. It was my dad that yelled and said every cuss word in the book. It was mom that accepted it with open arms. Dad though was like I don’t care what you say. He was born a boy and that’s what he’ll always be. Even if you dress him up like a girl. He’ll be nothing but a boy in a dress and I won’t stand for it. Mason came to bed crying that night wondering why dad is the way he is.

The next day we had just walked out of school expecting to see mom’s car but it was dad’s car that we saw. We got in and instead of going strait home dad stopped at McDonalds to get us a small fry and shake. You see we live east of the school but dad went west. As we finished our snack we passed out. It was a Friday that this happened and come Saturday morning I woke up feeling sick. I mean really sick. Plus Mason/Madison wasn’t in his/her bed. That’s when I found a note say mom I’m sorry I had to runaway because I can’t take daddy not caring about me I mean the real me.

That’s when mom came in and saw the state my bed and I was in. I must have messed myself while I was out and dad didn’t even clean my up. Boy was she mad. I showed her the letter and something Madison wrote and it didn’t match. I knew what happened then.

You see we got out of school at one in the afternoon and when I looked at the clock in my room it was one in the morning. I was gone from home form seven Friday morning until one this morning. Then on top of that I was out cold from one-thirty Friday afternoon until now. A wet and messy bed was the last thing I wanted. But mom cleaned me up by giving me a nice bubble-bath it helped relax me. After she dried me off she said “since you wet and messed yourself and the bed I’m going to diaper you until your tummy is better.” Well I saw the diaper and it was one of Madison’s then once it was on me she put me in Madison’s bed so she can change my sheets.

Dad saw a body in the extra bed and wanted to know what was going on. Mom was like Jason had wet and messed himself yesterday and you didn’t even check him before you put him to bed at one this morning. And just where in the world is my baby Mason at.

It’s been two years and dad is trying to take Jessie now but I’m not going to let that happen. But knowing him he’d drug me again along with mom and Jessica. After he shot mom twice I remembered something from a game a friend has the cop said two in the chest and one in the head so I put one in his head.

I saved Jessie that night. Then I found Madison to bring the family together again. I also like to dress as a girl and my name is Jenna. That’s a secret.

Mason/Madison

All I remembered over the past twenty-four hours was. I went to school dad picked us up. I had a fry and a milkshake then I was out cold.
Only to wake up in a strange house with three girls and a boy or I thought it was. That’s when I smelt something that stunk.

Then this lady came in to rush the others out the room. The lady was nice about it saying accidents happen and don’t worry about the mattress because it had a rubber cover on it. As she tried to remove my clothes I tried fighting but I was so weak to try. I thought she would scream as she cleaned me up she cleaned my vagina and penis. She then gave me the sweetest smelling bubble-bath that smelt like bubblegum. Then she had one of the girls bring her a diaper until my tummy felt better. Not knowing I’d be sick for a week. I just let her baby me until then.

It was my first day back at school. I was scared that I was in a different school and in another state. I must have wet myself in front of everyone. I ran to the closest girl’s room to cry that when a teacher heard me and wanted to know why I wasn’t in class so I showed her. I was like this for the next two years. Wetting and messing my panties that is. Yes I went to school as a girl and wore skirts and dresses and sometimes pants.

I have even went into the girls locker room in school and the girls screamed and the coach came running in telling me to get out and into her office to change.

I told my story to Ms. Van Horne and Mr. Davis. That’s how we ended up here with the Davis family and we love it.

Jessie

Hi I’m Jessie. I’m not a normal child daddy calls me a freak and a sissy. Just like he did with Mason. He’s even said he’d take me and give me away to another family. It scares me because I remember a story Jason told me and it made me sick. I mean messing in my pants sick. Dad even told a story when he was a teen. He said there was a boy that went to school that was dressed as a girl even using the girl’s restroom but had to use the boys locker-room for gym. He said he and his buddies kicked the sissy’s ass. Opps I mean butt. That’s when I ran to the bathroom to throw-up. Dad said men don’t throw-up only sissy’s do. Heck Jason has even thrown-up twice.

I said “I can’t help if it makes me sick to hear that.” Jessica even hugs me once I get back and then gives me a mint to help with the taste in my mouth. When mommy wasn’t around daddy would pull me aside and said if I don’t act like I was born I’d be going to the same place Mason went to. To be honest I don’t want to I’m happy here with my twin sissy Jessica.

Jessica

Dad is nothing but a bully trying to get his way. I mean Jason is 100% boy loves sports that involved knocking people around. Don’t get me wrong I love soccer but Jason will play football (American Style) he even plays it with the other boys that live in the neighborhood and dad would make Jessie play. I mean a little four year old getting knocked down and having bruises the next day. With Jessie saying I don’t want to play with the boys no more. I tell him to go to where they are playing and I’ll see you there.

I didn’t thing dad would be watching the boys on this day Jessie saw me walk by and followed me to where the girls and I played Soccer and joined us in a game. Boy was daddy mad he walked over and yanked Jessie off the field and then pulled his pants down and spanked him then he yelled for me to come to him. I knew not to disobey him and walked over to him and lifted my skirt and dropped my panties for my spanking. He then sent both of us home to wait for him to return.

When he got home he told me and Jessie that what we were playing was the sissy form of football and only girls played it. I said I am a girl so why am I in trouble. Well that got me another spanking in front of Jason and he saw everything. I wasn’t worried about Jessie we shared a room and dressed or changed in front of each other. He then told Jessie to go out back with Jason and try to knock his block off well we know who got who that is. Mom tried to stop it but just got slapped and told to keep out of it. I think mom was getting sick of dad because she’s not been the same since dad took Madison to god knows where.

Just happy it’s all over now.

I've been thinking about the Little Boy-Girl Saga. And it came to me by way of a friend. She said to make the main story better bring in a girl that wants to be a boy. So I did and came up with a story i hope you will love. Little Girl-Boy it's about a girl named Ashley and the problems she had to deal with. losing her dad days before she born then losing her mom at five years old with no family that would want her.

I was born Ashley Lee Long my dad had died before I was born and my mom died on my fifth Birthday. I was in the group home when I turned six. That was the day I met the Davis kids. In the group home we are in groups of five. Being the only girl that had no one to room with I was put with them. I was adopted by the Lynn’s the same day the Davis kids came to the home. Well my last night there something really bad happened to me and the new boy. Well I thought he was because when I saw him he had a girl’s nightgown on with a care bear on it. It was time for lights out and I was pulled into the room by three boys that had to be almost sixteen. You see if you’re not adopted by then you are sent to the farm. It doesn’t matter if you’re a boy or a girl. You went to the farm to work the fields and milked the cows. The girls did the house work like cooking and cleaning. A few girls worked the fields but that was it.

This one boy he had to be days form the farm but I couldn’t be sure. Well he is the ringleader and told the younger boys what to do well my nite clothes were removed. I was so embarrassed I had wet my self I tried to run but was stopped by a boy about seven. I punched him square on the nose causing it bleed. He ran to get some tissue to help stop the bleeding. Once he got back the other boys had me pined down so he could punch me where it would hurt me the most. Well he did I cried out in pain but a hand went to my mouth before I could. It was a thirteen year old boy that said let show this sissy a thing or two. I was shocked when poor Jamie was undressed and well I can’t say it. But what shocked me even more while they had him they forced his face between my legs and told him to eat and I was shocked he did. After I was trying to push his head away they pulled him away and did to me what they did to him.

What freaked me out the most was they asked him if he liked me. He said he did. They then said eat her again. Scared to death of what would happen to him if he didn’t so he did. I was sick when I saw his face it was covered in my blood. They diapered me and him. They then forced me to kiss him. I did bloody face and all I was told not to wipe my face until I left the room. When I did leave I whipped my face and ran to my room and cried myself to sleep. I was the first up and ran to the bathroom to wash up and then get dressed. As I was walking to the showers Jamie was there with a look of fear on his face.

It was seven o’clock in the morning my new parents showed up to get me. I was a nervous wreck and had to go pee well I never made it. I went back to the house mother’s office and she saw what was wrong with me. I was changed but also diapered for the trip. I slept most of the way to my new home that was thousands of miles away. To top it off I would be on a plane for the first time ever. But I couldn’t get over the fact Jamie was so gentle like the girls and I was tough like the boys.

Once we landed in the state where my new home would be. I had to be changed for the last two hours of the trip home. I looked at the ground and it was so dry that a good rain storm couldn’t fix it. As we got to the house I was shocked to see kids playing out in the front yard. It was strange to see girls in nothing but panties splashing around in a kid’s pool well it’s what I’d call a baby pool. I was told I’d have three sisters and two brothers. Tyler and Brad both seven came to the car William said to the boys “go back and play Ashley will come out once she’s ready.” Robin then changed me for the second time that day took off my dress and told me to play with the others. I was scared to step out but I was put on the ground outside of the car.

Kiera saw what I had on and asked me how old I was. I was scared to say Robin told her I was six but and a few issues that will pass in time. Being three Kiera didn’t quite understand but asked me if I still wet myself. Brad the oldest boy said so what if she does you mess you self still. That got the three years old mad and she punched him right between the legs and Brad went down. Myah a ten year old girl walks out in a two piece swimsuit and saw me and looked to mom and said I have more diapers to change. Brad and Tyler laughed but were told to stop and behave. I was put at ease when Myah said she didn’t mind. About that time another girl came up and looked at me wondering who I was and why I was there. Robin the mother looked at the girl and said that’s you new sister Sienna. She was nine and cute looking but she striped down to a one piece swimsuit that matched her older sisters. It was when I got and uneasy felling in my stomach and squatted down. Kiera saw and said I’ll poop with you she got down like me and I felt a little better.

The first day in school for Ashley starts in the next chapter.

It was the first day of the school year in Texas and Ashley was sitting on the bus by her sisters Myah and Sienna. Her brothers were sitting on each side of the girls on the back seat of the bus. Robin there mother was on her way to work dropping Kiera of at daycare on the way. Their Dad William had left at five that morning for work. Ashley was scared to death of what would happen if she had an accident at school but was put at ease when Tyler hugged her.

He said “you’ll be in the same class as me and Brad.”

Brad added “we’ll protect you if we have to.”

Ashley said “thank you Brad and Tyler and I’ll do the same for you if I have to.”

That’s when a boy named Gregory laughed and said “a girl protecting her brothers that’ll be the day.”

That’s when he saw a bag that didn’t look like a book bag at Ashley’s feet and reached for it only knocking it over. Ashley started to cry as she saw her personal items lying on the floor. Her two sisters picked up the items except the one Gregory had grabbed. He was shocked at what it was and threw it back at her yelling “YOU BIG BABY.”

Gregory said “wait until the school hears we have a baby in our school and she has to wear diapers.”

Brad was about to knock Gregory out but stopped when he saw Ashley punch Gregory square on the nose. Gregory cursed calling his sister the B word. Tyler got up and punched Gregory in the gut just as they got to the school. Myah and Sienna tried to explain what happened but was cut off by the bus driver. The principal was there along with the nurse. The Lynn kids were taken to the office to tell their said of the story. Then were told to go to class for now. The principal made calls to Robin’s work and Gregory’s parents explaining what happened on the bus but needed them to come for a conference.

Robin said “I can around the kids lunch time if that will work.”

Miss Moore said “I’ll be right there to talk.”

The principal said “that’ll be fine and you can take you son home for the day as well.”

Ten minutes later Gregory’s mother comes in and sits by her son. When she saw his nose was bloodied she was mad and wanted to know who did this to her baby boy. Gregory was ashamed to say who did it but did admit that he had picked on a girl. Miss Moore put two and two together and looked at her son with a look that said you’re in trouble buddy boy. There was a knock on the office door the office attendant walked in to let the principal know that Mr. Lynn was there to talk with him about the bus issue.

The Principal said “send for the Lynn kids and have then come to the conference room.”

The attendant said “yes sir.” And left

Ashley had stopped by the second nurse’s station on the second floor where her class room was and dropped of the bag. And explained why she had them and even showed the nurse that she was wearing one too. They had just finished math when someone handed the teacher a note asking for Ashley, Brad, Myah, Sienna and Tyler. Then they walked back down to the principal’s office. Ashley was so scared she crapped herself so bad it stunk. The attendant got her to the nurse’s office to get her cleaned up. Once they got there Miss. Moore saw the girl in question and said she so small. How could she have hurt my son?

Word had been passed along but it took a week about the incident that happened at the group home. And once it got around it closed down the home and farm. Several kids went to other homes but five kids where lucky they had a family like Ashley did. Word also got around the five kids had lost their dad and mom within hours of each other. Ashley was shaking worried about what was going to happen to her. This was the first time she ever been in this much trouble and didn’t want to cause anymore then she already has.

The Principal said “Don’t worry I’m letting you off with a warning. And if you get into another fight you’ll be out for a few days.” Then he says looking at Gregory Moore “this is you second fight this year so you will be staying home for a week.”

With that he dismissed the Lynn kids informing them to behave. Well it was lunch time and Mrs. Lynn came and sat with her kids in their class room. She requested Ashley to come to her to be checked to Robin’s surprise she was clean. Ashley was embarrassed but just hugged her mom and thanked her for lunch. The teacher didn’t know much about Ashley but wanted to know more. The last class of the day was English. Ashley loved to write but when she heard what the topic was she clamed up. She wanted to cry well she did and was so upset she threw a fit. Sienna knew what to do but didn’t know if the teacher would allow her to do what was needed. Tyler took it and told Ashley to suck on it. Ashley did finally calm down enough to write the assignment. Miss. Nichols walks by all the kid’s desks and stops at Ashley’s looking on as the young girl write while sucking on a pacifier. Miss. Nichols taps Ashley and asks her to come with her and bring your notebook.

Miss. Nichols says “remove your pacifier so we can talk Ashley.”

Ashley removes it and says “sorry for throwing a fit earlier. Things like that get to me and I just start getting upset.” “I’ll try not to do that again.”

Miss. Nichols says “don’t worry sweetie and if you fell that way I don’t mind if you have your pacifier if it keeps you calm.”

Ashley hugs her teacher and says “thank you Miss. Nichols but do you mind if I go get changed I kinda smell.”

Miss Nichols asks “Ashley do you wear diapers and why.”

Ashley says “if you let me finish the writing at home I’ll include that part.”

Miss. Nichols says “for you I’ll make and exception but no one else. And for now on I’ll be glad to take care of your personal needs just bring your kit back when you come.”

Ashley leaves the room to get cleaned up and to get her kit to go back to class.
On the way back she ran into Gregory’s friend Cliff Marshack he was bigger than Gregory and faster. Ashley screams loud enough to cause her teacher to come looking for her. Brad and Tyler went for his knees. Not thinking Ashley kicks him hard enough to knock him out. Well the bell rings to end the day but four kids are taken to the principal’s office. Myah and Sienna go as well. Ashley was in the office for the second time that day and knew it was going to be bad for her. For Brad and Tyler it would be their third time this year and it was worst for them. Myah was aloud to call home because dad was home and told him what happened. He got to the school and walked into the office and saw Ashley in tears and her sisters hugging her. Brad and Tyler couldn’t even look their dad in the eye.

The principal said “I didn’t expect Ashley to get into trouble twice in one day but she did. I’m going to send her home for two days. But warn her one more and you are out.” Then he said “as for Brad and Tyler they’re expelled from school.”

Mr. Lynn said “just for protecting their sister.”

The principal said “no for hitting my son in the knees.”

Brad spoke up saying “from what we saw Cliff had Ashley’s bag of personal items and wouldn’t give it back.”

Mr. Marshack said “lier”

Tyler said “it’s the truth just ask Miss. Nichols.”

Mr. Marshack looks at Miss. Nichols and says “is it the truth what the boys said.”

Miss. Nichols said “yes it is the truth I even saw the bag in his hands.”

Mr. Marshack didn’t care he just said “boys you’re done here.”

Mr. Lynn said “if you expel the boys you might as well expel them all. You see I’ve just been promoted by my boss.”

The principal said “don’t worry about your boys being expelled I’ll take care of my boy later for his part.

Ashley just said “I have a report to complete first and said I’ll have it tomorrow,”

To be continued in the assignment

I was born to two loving parents Dan and Evelyn Long. My Dad died a week before I was born. When I was born I was a small baby. Mom got sick three years after I was born but she never let me out of her sight. I was always held by my mom that was until she died. With me being so young and little was in a crib in my mom’s room all because we had no family to watch me except an aunt that I saw once. I watched my mom take her last few breaths. Well I really didn’t understand what was going on so I yelled for her to wake up but nothing. I was so lonely that I sat and cried. A nurse came in and wheeled me out so they could get my mom out. I ended up in a group home that was a dump I mean broken windows doors that wouldn’t close. Some of the kids had to wear dirty clothes and then some had none. The older girls from nine to fifteen had clean clothes. Then again you have kids like me that only got changed twice a day. Yes there are kids as old as seven with health issues.

(One Year Later)

I was sitting in the kid’s area when a nice lady and man came in to adopt a child we all lined up to be looked over and their eyes fell on me. The house mother said “you don’t want her she wets the bed and messes herself just like a baby.” Then says “if you do want her you’ll have to wait a week to get her.” Well they did pick me and I was happy but felt uneasy about my current issue a dirty diaper. My new mom asked when was her diaper changed last. Knowing it must have been awhile took me to the nursery to get me cleaned up. I was so happy to be out of that messy thing. She also told a twelve year old girl that she was to keep and eye on me for the week and would be paid for it. Dorothy said “yes Mama and I hugged my new mom. Dorothy said lets set you in a crib and wheel you to my room. I saw five beds and asked why I had to sleep in a crib. She said “your to small for a big girl bed.” It made since to me and left it at that.

Two days before I left the Davis girls arrived well I thought they all were girls. One went to the boy’s room the rest went in to my room. Dorothy was sitting on her bed brushing my hair saying I was the cuties little girl she’s ever saw. I kinda said thank you mommy to witch she laughed at. I was some what potty trained by this time and only had accidents once and awhile. Well I was on my way back to my room when I saw Jamie going to his he looked so cute in his sister’s nightdress I asked if I could see the front that when the trouble started. Two twelve year old boys pulled us into a room and removed our clothes and made us do stuff with them. Then forced them selves on us and even raping us. They even forced Jamie to play with my kitty. I enjoyed it but I felt dirty. Then after they had their way with me they told Jamie to lick me clean. I really felt sick once I saw his face. They diapered me and then forced me to watch them do Jamie. They told me to clean him the way he cleaned me so I did. Then I was told not to clean my face until I was out of their site. I walked out and into the girl’s bath area where I saw Jamie come out two hours earlier then went to bed.

I got up the next morning to really clean up and get the nice new clothes I was to wear home.
I showered and then put power to smell like a sweet little girl. Oh that is the one main rule that all girls have to follow when they leave the home. I got dressed and got the only thing I had from my past and that was my teddy bear Cuddles. I went to get some food but was told no. They said “the house mother wanted me in her office” so I went. We talked for a few minutes then my new mom cane into the room saying “ready to go sweetie.” I said yes but I have to go potty first. As I was going to the girl’s wash room I had an accident a bad one. The house mother and my new mommy came to check on me to see what’s taking me so long. I was standing at the sink washing out the mess in my panties. My skirt was fine so was my shirt. The house mother grabbed a bag from the closet with my name on it saying “this is her diaper bag for accidents like this.” Well mommy diapered me for the trip Dallas Texas. I have never been anywhere outside of South Carolina in my life. It was a sixteen hour trip that took two days and several diaper changes to get home. I was told I’d have two brothers and three sisters. I was happy to have someone to play with. As a Long I was an only child and lonely. Now that I have brothers and sisters I don’t know if I can be me. (A boy trapped as a girl).

(The End)

As the teacher read the trouble that Ashley has been through and the two fights the day before she knew Ashley had a gender disorder. Miss Nichols first made a copy of it and placed it in Ashley’s school file then graded the one Ashley turned in giving her an A+. Ashley had just came back after going to the nurse for a personal matter and saw her notebook on her desk face down. Well all the notebook on the desks where that way. The other kids came back from music and sat at their desks and flipped over their notebooks. Five boys let out a grown and one girl was crying.
The rest of the class knew they got a bad grade on the assignment. Ashley and her sibling all had gotten an A or a B. This was the Lynn’s kids last day at this school and would be going to a new one in a week.

Ashley, Brad, Myah, Sienna and Tyler got into their moms van and saw suitcases in the back. They knew they were moving away the good thing was they told the friends they did have they would stay in touch through Face Book. They were sad to leave but the school records would be sent as soon as the get a new school lined up. Ashley handed her mom the note Miss. Nichols had written explaining the writing assignment and what was written. Once they stopped for the night. Robin asked Ashley to see her report and was shocked to read what her baby went through at the home. Brad had turned on the TV and the news came on with more news about the home saying “several counts of assault and sexual assault have been reported. Six children where adopted and are safe. The home and farm have been closed. One child is uncounted for saying that she was kidnapped. If anyone knows the where the child is call the number on the screen” (0-000-000-0000). Robin was shocked and wondered how that could have happened. She filled out all the paperwork and signed it. Even saw the house mother stamp the paper work. Then William called her and said “I saw the report.” We need to go somewhere safe and hide for a while. So that’s what they did for the next five years. Ashley Lee Long was declared dead. That’s when Ashley Leland Lynn the boy was born.

Robin said “I know of a place that will accept us and Ashley gender disorder and the school is the safest there is.”

Next Chapter is Little Girl-Boy 4/Little Boy-Girl 29

There was room for one more house in the neighborhood and it would be the final one in our small area. The school had ten classes ranging from Pre School to High School. William and Robin come to look at the house that was just finished and fell in love with it and asked when they could move in. with keys in hand they go the five hundred miles to where they were staying. They spent the next two weeks packing to move. School was in another month so it would take two weeks to unpack and get settled. Robin told the kids that the neighborhood has an indoor pool but would be closed like one day a month for the owner’s personal time. Then said we can reserve one day a month if we want. Then Robin shocked the kids by saying that you all will be at the same school. The kids are wondering how. William told them nine classes with no more than eighteen kids per class.

They move in and all the kids are there to help. Ashley still with long hair and the girls tried to help her. Ashley said I don’t need help. Myah, Sienna and Kiera said to leave Ashley alone and help us. Jamie seeing Ashley caring boxes to the room she picked. Picked up a box and followed. Ashley said I don’t need the help but thanks. That’s when it hit Ashley. The four other girls that tried to help her she roomed with at the home and then Jamie was the little boy she saw get rapped and the other forced stuff. She told Jamie lets get more of my stuff in my room and then we can talk more.

Ashley said “Jamie I know that you were once a boy but I can tell you’re all girl now.”

Jamie said “thanks and I can tell you are not the girl I saw five years ago.”

Ashley said “I know I’m living as a boy now and I’m happier than ever.”

Jamie says “I’m happier as a girl than I was when I was a boy.”

Ashley looks at Jamie and wonders if she remembers that night but didn’t push the issue. But that’s when the smell hit Ashley.

Jamie said “I need to go get changed I’ll be back.”

Ashley said “let me take care of that for you please.”

Jamie said “okay but you won’t see what you saw the last time we saw each other without clothes on.”

Ashley said to herself “YES!!! Jamie does remember. Damn I just wet myself I’ll see if she’ll change me next.”

To Ashley’s surprise Jamie did and couldn’t resist and took a lick for old time sake. Ashley jumped and looked shocked as Jamie finished the job.

Robin said “Ashley don’t be ashamed of that I saw you change Jamie and couldn’t tell that she was ever a boy but she was one.”

Jamie said “how did you know I was a boy.”

Robin said “I cheated I saw your name on a piece of paper saying you were coming here and that you are male.”

Ashley said “after that night I said I don’t ever want to be with a boy ever well for the exception of one boy. You Jamie, but now you have what I still have I want you even more once I become fully male to a point.”

Jamie sits by Ashley and kisses him deep and Robin walked out closing the door knowing they can’t do harm to each other. After they part to get air Jamie looks to Ashley and gives him a quick kiss and runs home a happy little girl. I saw how happy Jamie was and wonder why that’s when I knew she met someone just like her in a way. I knew I had to talk to the Lynn’s and soon. That’s when the other kids walked in the door to say the new family was glad all the kids in the neighborhood helped with the unloading of the moving van and told us to come back early tomorrow to help put things away. Well the kitchen was set up today and they asked us to stay for dinner but we said mom would be mad if we did. Thanks anyway maybe next time we can stay. I was proud of what they said and dialed the preset phone number to the Lynn house.

I dialed 000-000-0017 and said “I’m Mr. Davis and my kids helped your kids today get things into their rooms and even helped you sat up your kitchen. They will be back tomorrow to help more and will stay for dinner.”

Robin said “thanks I know the kids will love that. And oh by the way Jamie is a lovely girl and is in love with my sweet little girl-boy.”
I said “Jamie was so happy when she came home today but didn’t want to ask her.”

Robin said “her and my daughter now son Ashley shared their first kiss.”

I then said “just what I thought and if your daughter is Trans and becoming a boy I’m cool with them being together.”

The next day the kids were up early and ready to go when I walked them to the Lynn’s house. Ashley came running and Jamie ran to her and started to hug. As I walked up the others went to help their new friends with their rooms. That’s when Robin saw our two Trans-kids.

Robin says “look at our two kids.”

I look and see Ashley kiss Jamie like they were boyfriend and girlfriend and loving every minute of the kiss. I mean this kiss went on longer than it should have but I knew they had to come up for air before long.

Jamie looks in to Ashley’s eyes and said “I love you Ashley and I don’t want to lose the girl I met five years ago.”

Ashley looks back at Jamie and says “Jamie I love you too but you’re all girl now and I’m not the same girl I was five years ago, but we can still have fun. What do you say we have a group camp-out?”

I say “as long as you stay in your own sleeping bags I see no trouble with it.”

The kids have the camp out down by the pond in the neighborhood. Their tents were set up and they slept two per tent. The girls talked about what they will wear the first day of the new school year. While the boys talked about how to talk to the girls when school started.

Ashley was so happy that he would be in Jamie’s class. As was Myah and Sienna about being in Samantha and Christina’s class. Then Brad and Tyler were in Jenny’s class. Kiera was scared because really didn’t know anyone in her class but caught the eyes of a cute boy by the name Shan Stewart caught her attention.

The day was like any other day basic papers the kids had to do but the trouble would start the next day for Ashley Lynn.

The next time we see the kids is in Little Girl-Boy 5 Trouble at School 2

Ashley Lynn walk into the school dressed in jeans and a tee. Normal for a boy on the first day of school. Brad and Tyler Lynn were dressed the same way. Myah and Sienna Lynn were in skirts and tees. They dropped Kiera at the pre School-K room.

That’s when the teacher looked at Ashley and said “sweetie you are in this class as well.”

Ashley said “I’m eleven years old and in the fifth grade.”

The teacher then said “young lady take a seat now.”

Ashley wanting to be a good student she sat down to wait until the 5-K teacher came in and explain that she’s eleven not five. Tyler said we’ll stop at your true class to let the teacher know where you are at. They saw someone they knew in the hallway. Then told them what’s going on and where to look for a missing student. Class started and roll was called and once the teacher got to Ashley’s name using Ashley Leland Lynn and said it three times. Then as she was going to mark Ashley absent.

I said “hold up I know where Ashley is” and went to get him.

As I got to the room the teacher was saying “I have to do this you’ve wet your self and need to be cleaned up and changed.”

I knocked and then entered when told to Ashley was screaming for me to save him. I was getting mad when the teacher’s assistant said “it’s for your own good to do as you’re told young lady”

I said “let me handle the child I know how to get through to them.”

The aid said “have at it she’s a stubborn child and very rude.”

Then the teacher watches me handle Ashley with love and care then right on the mark Ashley threw up. I then walked with Ashley to the nurse.
While Ashley was with the nurse I went back to talk to the teacher and asked to see her roll card. Ashley’s name was on the card but it said Ashley Long female age five. I then had a felling someone was looking for her. The Ashley I knew was male. Well female to male Trans-gendered.
I told the teacher Ashley’s new name and true age and last name. That’s when Miss Long walked up and she looked mad.

She said “Ashley in my niece and I don’t buy that Trans-Gendered BS.”

Ms. Young said “enough of that we have two boys that want to be girls in this class and I won’t stand for the mistreatment of them, and as for your niece from what Mr. Davis tells me Ashley’s name is no longer Long it’s Lynn. The Ashley you knew is dead and gone. If you don’t believe me go look where your brother and sister in-law bodies are and see for yourself.

I said “it’s been six years since you saw your niece Ashley right.”

Long said “yes but the eyes said something to me when I saw her it’s like she wanted to run but I wanted to tell her that I would have come for her but I couldn’t at the time because of school.”

About that time Ashley walks back in the room and said “I’m sorry for the way I acted and I still have issues with my bladder. I also knew you where trying to help me out but I’ve not seen you since I was three.”
Ashley then said “I have no pants to wear so I’ll just stay here for the day.”

Miss. Long says “I know you will hate the idea but it’s the dress code of the higher grades.”

Ashley says “what ever it is I’ll try it and if I don’t like it I’ll let you know about it.”

Miss. Long said “well Ashley it’s a skirt but we also have a jumper that’s in your size.”

Ashley said “let me see it please.”

I get down and look Ashley in the eyes and said “all the students wear the uniform and it is standard even for the boys.”

Ashley looks at me and says “even the boys wear the skirts and jumpers.”

I tell her yes as Miss. Long returns with the clothes.

Miss. Long said “the skirt comes with a button up shirt and tights and the same as the jumper.” The jumper you don’t need the jacket but you’ll need the sweeter in the fall and winter.”

Ashley says “I’ll take the jumper.”

Ashley goes into the changing room in the class and comes out in one of the new uniforms that will be worn by the students. And then walks to his true class room to join the rest of the class. Ashley finds a seat next to Jamie and gives her a kiss on the cheek and then sits down. The teacher said we will not have any (PDA) public display of affection in class. Ashley and Jamie hang their heads and say “yes Miss Powers.”

Jamie says “I think you look cute in that jumper. I hope daddy gets me one too.”

Ashley said “that way we could look like twins.”

Miss Powers said “detention at lunch time both of you.”

It was the second time Ashley and Jamie got into trouble that day. (Blair Powers) Wasn’t a teacher the students wanted mad. I knew she was one tough cookie and would keep the kids in line. She knew I’d do what it took to keep my crew in line. I looked at the room a few days before the year started and picked the right room for my kids. So their personal needs were met. It had a private bathroom with everything needed.

Blair said “I really don’t want to teach babies but I guess they are not just babies but kids with special needs. And I have to deal with wet and messy diapers I will.”

I told her about the year before and she looked at Zoey with amazement. It was a one time thing and never happened after that. I made sure every kid had extra clothes on hand just to be safe. As the class went to lunch she reminded Ashley and Jamie about detention after lunch. That wasn’t fun for the two. Miss. Powers had them write I will not kiss and or talk in class twenty times. They finished the task as the others returned from free time that they had after lunch. Blair took half the class and checked them over and I took the other half once she was done. Only a few needed to be changed.

The day comes to an end with the kids going to get their uniforms for the year. Some of the boys were mad because they didn’t get pants to wear. My boys said no big deal just look at it like this it’s only for school and you can be yourself once you get home and into your jeans. The principal said I guess we can get pants for the ones who want them but they will be in a girl’s style. The boys said the skirts will do but would like one pair of pants too.

Ashley got the other boys together to have a night of fun without the girls. Zack, Jason, Mario Jr., Morgan, Mike, Shan Aaron, Tommy, Randy and Shay all were at Ashley’s house and had taken over the TV room and clamed a spot for their sleeping bags. The girls had a sleep over as well. Six in all and they had a blast. Ashley and the other boys stayed up all night and slept all morning the next day. Jamie and Jenny came to get their brothers to go home. Jamie acting like a bad girl found where Ashley was sleeping and pounced on Ashley to wake the other boys. Jamie laughed so hard she wet herself. Jenny told her to get off of Ashley and lets go home.

To be continued in Little Girl-Boy 6/Little Boy-Girl 30 Jamie makes a stand.

Jamie and Ashley were sitting at the dinner table doing homework. Ashley was scared because he had to see someone that hasn’t seen his since he was born. I knew it was his crazy aunt that he didn’t want nothing to do with. I was wondering who could have him so scared not to go.

I asked him “why don’t you want to go see the people that wanted to see him.”

Ashley said “they want to see the little girl I used to be but I’m not that little girl no more and they expect to see me dressed like an eleven year old girl.”

Jamie said “daddy I can go in Ashley’s place it will be easy to fool them. Ashley and I are the same size and all.”

I said “Jamie” “Ashley has a birthmark that only they know about.”

Ashley said “Jamie your dad is right and yes you have the same shaped birthmark but it’s not on the same side that’s one thing they will look at. Plus I was born a girl and you were born a boy. So there’s no way to really fool them.”

Things have changed over the past six years. Ashley’s birth mother’s family didn’t want anything to do with her. Her father’s family didn’t know of the where about of her until now. His family couldn’t be reached at the time because the numbers they had didn’t work. William and Robin knew they were in for a fight. Ashley even knew the happy family he had could be torn apart. I wasn’t sure Ashley would stay right where he was.

The day Ashley was to meet the long lost grandparents. He got so sick that a trip to the hospital was in order. Doctors didn’t know how long Ashley would have to stay but it would be a week at the most. The Longs were told that Ashley couldn’t make it to see them and that the visit would have to happen another time. They were upset that they couldn’t see their grand-daughter but understood. (Note they believed at the time Ashley was still a girl but what they don’t know is that she’s a boy now and it would break their hearts if they knew the truth).

Lance Long said “can we see her in the hospital we will only stay a few minute. We just want to know she is well cared for. We also know that she was adopted when she was six and we could have taken her in if we knew where she was at the time of her mom’s death.”

William said “you can see Ashley but it’s not the same child you saw after she/ he was born eleven years ago.”

Lance asked “did you say he.”

William said “Ashley prefers to be called he as she wants to be a boy and we will stand behind Ashley’s wishes.”

Lance said knowing the truth “if we can see our grandson we will say our good-bys and give past birthday and Christmas gifts in cash and be on our way and let Ashley live life the way that is right for him.”

I was sitting with William and said “I’ll go in with Lance to make sure he doesn’t upset Ashley and his guest that’s cuddled up with him.”

Lance said “Ashley has found some one to love her. I mean him for the way he is.”

William said “Yes.”

I say “my daughter was born a boy but now lives as a girl and is happy.”

William said “and Jamie his one and only love.”

I said “she hasn’t left his side and it’s so cute to see her kiss him good nite and then hear the nurses see the morning kiss.”

Jamie is up and dressed for school every morning. Then once schools out she’s back at Ashley’s side and helping him with his school/homework. She wants Ashley to pass so they can be together the next year. Ashley was getting better but not to the point to go home. Lance Long gave Ashley a large some of money for the past five years for birthdays and Christmas for the same time frame. Ashley had to put on an act of a happy young lady and kissed her grandpa. But before he left Lance said “Ashley I respect your choice to live the way you are happy. And I would rather have a happy and living grandson than a dead grand-daughter.” Ashley gave Jamie half of the money. Jamie tried to give it back but Ashley wouldn’t take it back.

On the way home Jamie said “Ashley gave me half of his Christmas and Birthday money and I tried to give it back because it’s his.”

I said “Jamie baby he gave it to you because he love you and it’s to pay you back for being there when you didn’t have to be. There must be a reason behind it and my guess is he wants you to get something nice to wear when he gets to go hone in three days.”

Jamie went shopping that same day for a new dress and shoes for the big day. What I didn’t tell her that he was going to come to the school dance for one dance then they would come home to spend some alone time just the two of them. Well after the one song they walked out with the rest of the kids from the big family.

The Lynn’s had things set up across three back lawns. It looked like three camp sites with tents and three fire pits ready for a campfire. I told the kids that there’s a big surprise for them when we get back home and they will love it. Jamie knew what was going on but kept a tight lip to the rest of her friends. The younger kids knew the big party after the dance would out shine the dance itself. With the new part of the neighborhood opened up with a way to get to the old part.

Jamie walked in to a new store and they thought she was a boy and told her to leave. Jamie said you want me to prove I’m a girl I’ll prove it to you. And right there and then Jamie dropped her skirt and panties exposing herself in front of the lady that told her to leave. The lady was shocked that an eleven year old would do what Jamie did. Jamie was all smiles as the lady said “how can I help you young lady.”

Jamie said “I’d like a dress for a dance this coming weekend to surprise my boyfriend. And I’ll be paying cash for it.”

I said to Jamie “I’m shocked that you did that but proud you made a stand,”

To be continued in Little Boy-Girl the New Girl Mackenzie’s Story

Ashley and Jamie where having the time of their life on their first movie date. About the time when three boys had pulled Jamie into the men’s restroom to do god knows what. Junior was there to stop them but it was two late. Jamie was hurt bad and was rushed to the hospital. Ashley was crying by the time we got there with his mother. The doctor came out and said that Jamie will be fine but needed to rest. We asked if Ashley could see her. The doctor was hesitant to let someone as young as Ashley into the ICU. I said “I’ll go back there with him to be on the safe side.” The doctor walked back with us. Jamie saw Ashley and patted the bed for Ashley to sit by her. As Ashley did he bent down and kissed Jamie on the forehead and said I love you more now than ever.

Walker Patrick heard about the attack on Jamie, and was sickened by the story he had heard. He wouldn’t think about ever hurting someone like that no matter how different they were. Jamie wasn’t their first victim either. Only Jamie was the latest victim of the three boys. The three boys laughed it up knowing they got a way with it saying one less freak in our town. Walker being in a spot knowing one more fight and he would be out of his current school but had to stand up for Jamie. (You see Walker has a cousin just like Jamie) and would fight for her no matter what the cost. He knew if his best friend came out to him saying Walker I’m a girl trapped in a boy’s body and would accept him as a girl. And he would be the best boyfriend in the world to her. Just like Ashley is with Jamie.

Daisy and Brenda found out about Jamie from her sisters and brothers. They told Walker about it. Walker knew two of the boys had bad knees from football (American). One had a bad right knee and the other had a bad left knee. Their backs were to Walker so he took the chance to strike like a rattlesnake. Taking the two down quick and fast while ducking the third boy. He then started his attack on the master mind behind Jamie’s attack. Renan heard the noise in the hall from the girl’s room but waited for it to end before coming out only to see her cousin with bloody hands and nose. She pulled him in to help him clean up but got busted for her efforts. Knowing she was in trouble she pleaded to stay getting her wish for a short while.

Things went from bad to worse when their mothers showed up. Renan’s mother was upset with her daughter. Not for helping her cousin out but for the girl’s room stunt. Walker’s mother was mad about the fight, and not for taking a stand for what’s right. The girls of the school knew about Jamie and her school and the rules that the school has. The girls wished they could go to and be happy little girls. The only thing was the uniform the students had to wear. They didn’t mind the dresses, jumpers or the pants that were part of the dress code. It was the diapers that they were unsure of. Oh they have stayed with Jamie one night and had to wear one for the night but that was it. And told if they stay for two nights it was diapers all day and night. So they were diapered the whole time at the Davis home.

It was three days later and Jamie was getting ready to go home from the hospital. When there was a knock at the door. The doctor told her she had to come back in a few weeks to check up. He wanted to know that she was doing fine. She was clear to go back to school the following week. If she felt week she was to stop and rest. Walker wanted to met Jamie and say I know how bad you were hurt. He said to Jamie I have a cousin just like you and would do anything to protect her. He then said Sydney is so sweet and her baby blue eyes can make you do what ever she wants to do. Daisy and Brenda said one day she wanted to play dress up and used the look to get Walker to play with us. It was fun but odd when we had to go out to eat and there was no time for Walker to change back to the clothes he had on when we came over.

So he had to go as a girl. Then he got the shock of his life when mom diapered the three of us. Then Aunt Cindy diapered both Bethany and Sydney. Mom had to use one of Sydney’s diapers. So it was five little girls and four adults. It was fun being treated special and Walker was scared to the point he pooped his diaper and boy did it smell. He was red with shame so the rest of us girls pooped our diapers. Well mom and Aunt Cindy had five messy bottoms to clean up. Walker now knew his fate when he went to school the following week. What we didn’t know was Bethany and Sydney would be going there as well. (That is another story for another time.)

Jamie was happy to be back at school. With all that she’s been through in the past few weeks. Things got better until the State Basketball playoffs. Jamie was all set to cheer for her school and was starching so she wouldn’t get hurt. One of the other schools was doing the same at the time. A ball was thrown and Jamie was hit and then blacked out. The teams coach just said good job Stevens. Our Cheer coach was mad as her head cheerleader would be out for the game and possibly the playoffs. She walked over to the officials and said what had happened and to take action. The boy’s coach was happy to see the sissy wheeled out and he said I hope you never come back. The boy that threw the ball was told to leave as a state official was told about the actions. Stevens was a cousin of one of the boys that was in jail now for what they did to Jamie to begin with. Jamie was not to be alive and there she was so he took action. When Stevens walked out in his street clothes he was arrested and read his rights and taken to jail.

Jamie had to miss the first game her school played in the playoff to which they won big time. As for the boy who they later found out was named Jay Stevens his team lost along with the girls team Clair was upset about what her twin brother did she refused to play for her school’s team. She walked off the court within minuets of the start of the game. She’d never to play a minute again at the school. At the half she changed in to her street clothes. Then she went to Jamie’s schools coach and told her all the major plays her team runs with a smile on her face she sat with her team. Her coach was mad but could do nothing about it. Clair quite the team and asked her parents to let her go to the better school.

Clair would be happy too because her was keeping a secret from her parents. She was a bed wetter and diaper lover.

Clair will be a major player in the next story. But we will look back at her past first.

I was sitting in my home office all of kids were out or so I thought. I was about to see if any kids needed help when I heard a noise coming from upstairs. I just shook it off saying I was hearing things. I heard what sounded like Jamie saying her boyfriend’s name. I found that odd because Ashley just didn’t come over unless his sisters and brothers came over. I knew Jamie wasn’t feeling well and wanted to stay home. Once I found out I had one kid needing help I printed off the information and went to check on Jamie. As I went up the stairs I heard Jamie scream Ashley’s name (OH ASHHHHHLEEEEEEEY!) I took my time to walk to her door that was open and I saw two diapers on the other bed in the room. I saw the diapers were messy I mean really messy. It must have taken six whips each to clean their cute little behinds.

That’s when I heard Ashley say Jamie I’m about to blow my load. Jamie says oh Ashley me too. I then heard a grunt form Ashley and Jamie screamed his name for the second time that day. As Ashley finished and pulled out and he taped Jamie’s diaper closed. At that time she screamed Daddy covering her chest as red as a tomato. Ashley says Jamie diaper me then we can get dressed. I walked in and asked did you two have fun making love. Jamie just finished diapering Ashley and got his onesie on him. Ashley kisses Jamie and says thank you momma and started nursing off Jamie. I looked at her she just smiled and says isn’t he cute. I look at her and say we’ll talk later but first get dressed. I tap Ashley and tell him to wait out side the room for a second and we’d be right out. I find a little girl under top and a pair of tights and a short dress. I mean a short dress. I then have her dressed then I find Ashley a pair of shorts to wear. I then place them it the van in the five point safety seats and went to help the kid in trouble. I knew to have a diaper bag handy in the van well the van is more like a bus. The kids know to keep track of the supplies in the bus and the home. I get to the address on the e-mail and saw I was dealing with more than I could handle. I saw several teenage girls walking around in nothing but their panties and bra. I told Ashley not to look but his eyes keep looking until Jamie smacked him in the back of his head.

I got out and asked for who was in charge the girl pointed me in the direction of the office. As I walked in the direction of the office I saw more girls younger than the first group but they had nothing on just running around. As I got to the office the lady that ran the group home was getting chewed out by a caseworker of a small group of girls there. She said I’ve called in someone that can help these girls and the few Trans girl here that you force to be the boys they were born as. I hear a scream from outside and someone is messing with my daughter and her boyfriend. I see a personal sound system that is to tell the kids when breakfast, lunch, dinner and bed time was. I grabbed it and said to let them go or pay the price. The house mother laughed I pulled out my badge and she stopped then repeated what I said the kids ran back to the bus and got in and locked it so no one can get in except one person. (ME). The kids that are in the most danger were to be removed and taken somewhere safe. I only knew of one place that they would be safe. My neighborhood had made another expansion giving us more room but the new part had a house that would make mine look small.

I knew it would be perfect as a new group home. I also knew the girls here wouldn’t like the rules but they had to live by them. I checked over Ashley and Jamie and found they had messed themselves from the scare a group of boys gave them. Ashley and Jamie were shaking and were pointing at three of the boys that were standing there with smug looks on there faces. I asked them a question that I didn’t like. They said “we are the three that wasn’t caught and we were going to finish what we started years ago in that old group home. We live here now but not in the same building as the girl. We get all the sex we want here why do you think the girls her hardly wear clothes it’s the rules.” I look at them and shake my head. Saying you touched my baby girl and I should break you little necks. They laughed saying “that’s no girl it’s just a boy in a skirt and that so called boy is a girl wanting to be a boy.”

Ashley says “remove my diaper and Jamie’s and I’ll show these boys who is male and who is female.” I do as Ashley asks and Ashley says “What is this grabbing him self then pointing at Jamie between her legs asking what is this.” The boys jaw dropped and said “that’s crazy.” I tell the boys it’s all true and you are all in trouble. I load up the girls after I tell them the rules. Most of the girls accept the rules and the one that don’t have the choice of coming along as is and having to wait to use the restroom. I knew I wasn’t stopping for long and knew I had to stop for fuel and the girls didn’t have clothes to wear. I had the younger ones find shirts to wear. I told the older one the same, but in the end all the girls accepted a long shirt and diaper. The one that did as I said got to get out got to get drinks and snacks. The ones that didn’t had to suffer until we got to the new group home. Oh the new group home was an old school building.

The three boys got the biggest shocked of their lives as well when they woke up. They found themselves diapered and dressed as girls. The three boys had long hair that was easy to put in pigtails. The girls that help plan the punishment of the boys knew the right drinks and snacks to get the boys. I knew the only way to spike the drinks with the sleeping drug was to get theirs in the cups you can use over and over again. What was the best part was the drug also caused them to wet and mess themselves. The boys were also in for a shock when they get special shoots when they get to their new home. The nurse also had an extra special surprise for them as well. The girls knew what they were in for and wasn’t looking forward to the double enemas that they were to get once there. The boys didn’t wake until we got to the new group home that was to be run by the parents of the neighborhood. The total number of kids was seventeen in the group home for now. The group home can house four time that.

Once we got home I sat down with Ashley and Jamie and said I was disappointed in them and they would have to face the consequences of their actions and be parents even though they are so young. Jamie broke down crying but instead of running to her room she ran to my arms crying on my shoulder. Ashley came over and hug her as well giving her kisses and tickling her to cheer her up a little. I started tickling her tummy and got her to laugh more and the kisses from Ashley helped. I was wondering if it had to do with the three boys that I had taken to the group home not to far from the house. The one thing I didn’t do was give the house mother a key to the pool that was connected to the main house. I made sure the kids there got to swim only when I was there. The girls could come anytime they wanted. If I tell the girls it’s a boys only swim I have no problem with the three boys. The three boys did have an issue with Ashley and Ashley told me he’d rather swim with the girls. I told Ashley no goofing off with Jamie. I didn’t know if it was possible but I checked into a story and found out it was possible. Two kids (brother and sister) that had a SRS the same day with the same two Doctors one that did the removal of ones sex organ was the one that implanted it into the other. The one thing I had to check on was to see if Ashley had his SRS at the same time Jamie had hers.

After some digging and asking Ashley’s mother I found out what I needed to know. I was told by Ashley’s mother they wanted to do an experiment by taking a girl and boy’s reproductive organs and switch them around. I didn’t know if Jamie was part of it but I’d soon find out. I asked Ashley’s mom to get the things needed to do the test and to do what was best. She said give me three to four days and you’ll know. Jamie and Ashley would be the first Trans Gendered couple to have a child that is if all went well. The news scared Jamie to death to have a child at her age. Ashley was even more scared than Jamie was. I knew it would be hard on both of them One option was to keep the child and raise it as our own. I had another option and that was to give it to my sister Stacy. I knew the child would be cared for what ever option I went with. The child would be loved either way. To keep Jamie happy in the end it was to stay with us. Jamie was to be momma for the first six months and turn the job over to her mother.

This is the end of the Little Boy-Girl/Little Girl-Boy Saga

Our 5th Birthday

(Bristol Virginia)

I was shopping with my mom for my twin brother’s fifth birthday present. That’s when I saw a doll that looked just like him and said that would be perfect for him. Mom had already picked something out for him but said “if I had enough I could get it for him but had to give it to him when we are alone and it had to stay in the room that day”.

At the same time he was with daddy getting my fifth birthday present. He saw something that caught his eye and asked daddy to get it. Dad said son why would you want to get her a dress when she already has one just like it. He said “daddy” (in a girly voice) “I want to get it for me for when we have tea parties we can both look two cute little girls having tea with their teddy bear and dolly”. Daddy said “if you have enough money I’ll get it for you”

It was the morning of the party and my brother comes over to my bed and crawls in with me. We share a room but not a bed. Oh did I mention we’re not even potty trained yet and most of the time we just walk around the house in diapers. We’re normally wet when we get up but not wet enough to need changing.

Mom always comes in to find us cuddled up together with our teddy bears between us. She comes over and pulls the covers off of us causing us to cuddle up closer together to stay warm. Mom giggles and says I guess you two don’t want your birthday presents then. And walks out the door saying they will be going back to the store and there would be no party for you two.

We both looked at each other and jumped out of the bed with our teddy bears running after her downstairs and past her to our gifts. Mom stopped us saying “not till your guest get here and lunch is finished. You may get the gifts for each other and exchange them”.

We did what we where told. That’s when I saw the dress that looked just like the one I was going to wear today. That’s when mom saw it. My brother was holding it you to his body saying “my gift is to be her sister for the day mommy”. Then she saw that I was happy seeing him as my sister even if it was just for the day. We then ate breakfast and then had our diapers changed.

As the morning went on we had some time before the party started and I wanted to see my sister. Mommy helped him get dressed and he was the perfect little sister. Yes I know he’s my brother but he was a girl just for me on our birthday. I then gave him the doll I had got him and he started to cry. I asked him why. I got a “she’s beautiful” from him. I then hugged him.

That’s when our first guest arrived. He started to panic and wet and messed his diaper. I know how he felt so I just hugged him and went downstairs so mom can change him. When he came down he was still in the dress and was smiling the friend that had showed up early was the girl he had a little crush on.

She looked at him then me and said “is that your dress that he’s wearing. You where going to wear it today right”. I told her that it’s his and mime is still in my room. Mommy then took me to get dressed for the party. I asked mommy why she didn’t take the dress off of Ashley.

She said “it would be easier to change his diaper when needed. Plus he wanted to be your twin sister all day long. So how could I say no to him and anyway his hair is in blue ribbons and said lets put yours in some pink ribbons? Did I mention my name yet I guess not. My name is Dallas and I love it.

The only thing today is our birthday party and we both looked cute. Grandma and Grandpa Mac-Samuels are there and asked why Ashley was in a dress. They wanted to take us away from mom and dad. They said Ashley should be dress as a boy not a girl. Well that blew the party apart. Ashley ran off to our room slamming and locking the door. Mom ran after him only to be told by grandma and grandpa to focus on me.

I looked at them and said thanks to you my best friend ran off. I spit on the ground at their feet and ran off to be with my sister even if it was just for today. I guess he saw what I had done from our bedroom window because the door was unlocked but as soon as I got in he locked it back. Mom thanked our guest for coming but told her parents not to ever come back ever again.

Dad’s parents couldn’t make the trip at the time but they would be there in two more days. Mom and dad gave every one a slice of our cake but after she brought us ours with some Kool-aid. We sat at our little table we have our tea parties on with our dolls.

I even share my toys with him and he shares his with me. I love some of his (Hot Wheels and Matchbox) cars and trucks. One of them is from when our daddy was a boy. It was a 1964 ½ Ford Mustang. The funny thing is he said he found it at Wal-Mart some 30 years ago. Daddy had some that we couldn’t touch at all. He said they are from TV shows and movies from when he was a boy.

One of them was from the movie Smoky and the Bandit. Funny thing is I see daddy move it around every so often. He says he was dusting and I said okay and nothing more was said about it but knew he was playing with it.

Well he even had some NASCAR Racecars that he kept in a glass case that had a lock on it. The case is in the shape of a racetrack and he had them all over the case. It’s funny he was able to find some that where from the 1980s and 90s and a few from the 70s.

Ashley has this model that is metal that he put together with daddy’s help. It was so awesome once he got it together. Daddy was shocked to see the color of the body and thought why PINK. My sweet little brother said to make sissy happy. I went to gave him a kiss on the cheek but caught his lips.

Well he was still dressed like I was so I thought no big deal. Grandma and Pa gave him three level 1 snap together models cars. Gave me three outfits for my dolls the funny thing was mommy got the same three. The doll I got my brother was dressed like a boy but was really a girl doll.

That night mommy bathed us together and then had daddy help diaper us. That night we had more cake that was left over but it was only enough for the two of us and we enjoyed it. The reason why we enjoyed it was mommy and daddy feed it to us saying babies don’t feed themselves.

By the time we finished the cake it was bed time. Mommy let us try to brush out teeth but had to help us out. She then checked our diapers of course they where dirty and wet. Once in a clean and dry diaper daddy brought us our bottles tucked us in kissed our foreheads then turned out the lights.

Mommy checked on us before she went to bed and took our empty bottles that had warm milk in them back top the kitchen. Then she went to bed with daddy. That was when there was banging at the door. Two police officers where at the door to give mom the bad news about her parents.

The officers hand her three envelopes one with Ashley’s name on it and one with my name. That’s when mommy comes back into our bedroom with the letters. She wakes us up and hands us the letters after she opens them.

We are shocked that they wrote us an apology letters. Mommy had one too and opened hers up to read as well. In the letters they told us how sorry they where for ruining our Birthday Party. The three letters also had money in them with the letters saying get our grand-son/daughter something pretty to wear. We where fools to saw what we said and are sorry we messed the party up for them. I hope this money will help get them some matching clothes. Grandma and Grandpa Mac-Samuels love you still.

Me and Ashley where crying because yesterday would be the last time we would ever see them. We knew that a funeral would be planed soon and Ashley and I would be dressed the same way. Other family members got a letter like mommy but no money. Plus they where told not to say a word of how Ashley would be dressed.

Grandpa and Grandma Vander-Horn got there as they said they would. Ashley was in boy mode at the time. Well except for the pink diaper he was wearing under his shorts. The funny part is I was in nothing but a diaper and shirt-dress. We ran to them once they got out of their car.

They picked us up and hugged us and felt that we where still in diapers. It has been two or three years since they saw us. They where wondering why we where still in diapers. They soon found out why Ashley filled his with poopy and I wet mine. Grandma said I’ll help get these two little ones cleaned up.

Daddy had to take mommy to care of her parent’s funeral plans. They said they will plan it so the rest of the family can be there. Daddy told us to be good and do what we are told to.

Ashley was changed first giving me time to go poopy and boy did I go. Ashley giggled as he got his changed catching Grandpa good. Grandma asked me if I was done going. I sat down and made a bigger mess for grandma to clean up (giggles).

The mess I made just made grandma work harder to clean me good. After they where done they put us down for a nap. Grandma and Grandpa where watching the news when a report about a school for special kids in South Carolina.

The report was that the man behind the school was a sick man and should be put in jail. They showed a picture of the man and he looked like a very nice man. The man saying the bad thing wanted the land the school was on and the land around it. The two neighborhoods that surrounded the school had nice houses and one was really nice because it had an outdoor and indoor pool.

The report was on all the stations local and national. Parents of the kids that went to the school said it was the best thing to ever come about. Parents that had kids in other schools in the district wanted the school closed. Because they had computers that where up to date. Plus they had a choice of what to have for breakfast and lunch.

Bruce Quill wanted the land but was told to back off because of a grandfather clause that was on the land. Bruce Quill didn’t care and did all he could to get the land. He was later arrested and found guilty of his crimes along with his two brothers.

Then the news said something about a group home and farm being found by the nice man was closed down for good but key files where missing along with the location of other kids. It made grandma and grandpa sick and they wanted to do something about it. They saw a number on the screen and called it.

My Brother is My She-Male Twin 2

Seventh Birthday Surprise

(Bristol Virginia)

It was three days before our seventh birthday and it was another shopping trip. Only this time it was cut short. Our daddy’s dad had died and dad had to go take care of his mom.

We had almost every thing we needed. Ashley was getting a new party dress and I was getting a matching one. We still have our little issue and love the attention we get.

A few days later daddy had come home to tell us the funeral would be the same day as our birthday so no friends could come. Do to the fact that family would be at our house that day. He then said they could come the following day weather permitting.

The strange thing was our new neighbors had two girls. Well they both looked like girls. Starla and Kay-Kay Hays walked over to the fence to say hi and asked us what our plans where for that Friday. We had to tell them that our granddad had died a few days ago and we had to go to the funeral that day. They had shocked looks on their faces and said they had to go to a great uncle’s funeral that same day.

Our mommy came out to see who we where talking to and that’s when she saw her second cousin. That’s when we knew we had just met our fourth cousins. So our birthday wouldn’t be so bad. It would be a sad one but we wouldn’t be the only birthday kids there that day so we found out.

It was their ninth birthday that day and they where upset they couldn’t have friends over till the next day as well. We live in a town called Twin Forks. Our cousins at one time lived on the other side of the county. In a town called Tri-Forks. It was a town that wasn’t too big but not to small either.

Tri-Forks had only two schools grades K to grade 5 and grade 6 to grade 12. Our town was four times bigger. We had two grade-schools, a junior and one high school.

The way the town was set up if you lived on the north fork you went to North Fork and if you lived on the south fork you went to South Fork. While the middle and high schools where on the east and west sides of town. East Forks was the middle school and the high school was called West Forks. The county seat was in the center of the town.

What we didn’t know was things where about to change and not for the better. The trouble was going to start at the north school. Bullying was at an all time high and the principal had his hands full with the teachers turning a blind eye to the bullying.

He was set to fire the teachers that did nothing to stop the bullying but he could only sit back and let it happen. There was one teacher that didn’t put up with any bullying. His name is Billy (the Bulldog) Zaborowski.

Spanking was stopped some twenty to thirty years earlier. He remembered it well he got his butt cut at school once a week. Not because he was bad it was to show the bad apples what would happen to them if they kept it up.

The way things are done now in the schools the kids get away with more than ever. He wishes he could put the paddle to some of the kids but he knew he couldn’t. He walks the halls carrying the wooden thing and has a few heavy bags in known areas that the bullies hang out. He would wait till some one says something that is towards a weaker student.

He then gave the heavy bag a whack. It was enough to scare the boys into not doing it. He caught hell for doing it but the heavy bags had other reasons too. It was used to help kids with anger issues. This was known as a no bully zone.

Well one day a boy of about 7 was mad and punching the bag. The words coming from his mouth would make a sailor blush. Well a bully caught the bag and pushed it back at the little boy. The shocking thing was the little boy did a spin kick causing the bag to fly off the hook and land on the bully.

The little boy knew he did wrong and walked to the principal’s office without saying a word the bully after rolling the bag off of him tried to run after the little 7 year old boy only to be stop by the gym teacher.

The gym teacher ripped into the 10 year old for messing with the 7 year old. The 10 year old told the gym teacher to go and (f) himself. I just watched as the teacher said the boy’s full name. Jack Mays knew right then that they where family.

The boy said “Uncle Billy”. Billy was a wrestler a few years a go and was known as the Bulldog in the ring. The kids all called him Mr. Z or Bulldog because his last name was hard to say. He was hard on the boys and girls that could what was asked. He was also a puppy dog with the weaker boys and girls.

The kids loved them. Freddy feared his uncle. Freddy did what was asked but still liked to mess with the smaller boys. Freddy got the worst butt cutting of his life with the paddle. It wasn’t the principal that gave it. It was Uncle Billy (the Bulldog) Zaborowski that did it.

After getting the paddle back Mr. Jack Hays went to deal with the little 7 year old. Once Mr. Hays got there the boy said he was sorry for the foul langue but was mad at his mother for making him wear a diaper to school.

The teacher was being a pain as well that day but that would be dealt with later on. Mr. Hays said Freddy won’t be messing with you anymore. Setting the paddle on the desk he said come here son. Jackson Hays hugs his daddy and cries saying that he was wet and messy.

Jack cleaned up his son up and said it’s for your own good. Jackson I know you don’t like it but you can’t keep dry at home or school. Your friends will understand and stand by you if they are your true friends.

With that done Jack sent Jackson back to class but not without something to keep him calm.
Jackson was sucking on his binky as he walked back in to class and sat at his desk and finished his work. The teacher saw this and said you can finish this later and handed him a worksheet to do along with the other kids. The teacher also said to get that nasty thing out of your mouth and act your age. Jackson handed her a note from his father the Principal saying back off my boy or you can find somewhere else to work.

The teacher was shocked no one talks to her like that. Not even a principal. Parents tried to but where told. My classroom my rules and I don’t care if it’s against school rules or not. The real shock came not to long after that was said. Miss. Dana Shaw saw Mr. Jack Hays standing there with a police officer. She was told to pack her things and get out now.

Dana Shaw said I can do as I please and I have friends in high places. Jack Hays knew who she was talking about but laughed it off. Saying “she has her own problems and they are way bigger than the ones you have right now”.

Carol Shaw’s name and face was all over the news that morning and a Nation wide woman hunt was issued. Dana Shaw’s sister was wanted for a number of crimes. It was the worst crimes that would do her in.

Dana had to come clean saying there is a little girl and boy in Colorado that Carol placed with family members. Saying it was for their own good and that their parents where really brother and sister or even cousins for the matter. The truth was they had the same last name but grew up on other ends of the US.

The father was a surfer from the west coast and the mother was a southern county girl that loved to sing. They had met in collage at Texas A&M University. They fell in love and married soon after their senior year. Their fathers where shocked but they themselves where fifth cousins and she was adopted so wasn’t really blood related.

The kids had to be found and placed with true family. The kids need to be treated right and not like outcasts. The Shaw name was stained by Carol’s actions. Dana just wanted to save her ass.

So the news of what Carol had done two years ago got out. Dana knew more dirty tricks Carol pulled to get kids away from good parents. It didn’t matter if the parents where strait, gay or even lesbian Carol Shaw didn’t care.

Carol Shaw though she had gotten away with her crimes from the first group home in South Carolina. She had set one up in North Carolina and was able to find a farm to put the boys she saw as sissies to toughen them up and be men.

The girls where put through thing that no young lady should. Carol knew how to cover her tracks. The name of Shaw wasn’t used as a name for the group home and farm. The name Miller was. It was like she had two names but she must have had more names to use.

(Denver Colorado)

Doug Shaw saw the news and knew right then and there that the boy and girl his sister brought him where kidnapped from a loving home wanted to get the two back to their parents. So he made a call to Carol to get the birth parents names. He was shocked when she said “I had them killed and the kids kidnapped”. Then I brought them to you so they are your kids now.

Doug Shaw then called Dana Shaw to get more information of why Carol would do something like that to start with only to get because she can. She was going after a very nice man that took in over twenty kids. With only four being his just because he cross-dresses once and awhile.

Doug I remember that you did that and she loved dressing you up. She used my panties and her clothes. You looked so cute then but you are a wonderful father to those kids and if you fell they need to be with their true family then find their true family.

I’m sure they will be happy to be with them again. Just be honest a turn yourself in but keep to your story and tell all you know. It is bad enough Carol is looking at long prison term you don’t need that on you as well. They would eat you alive in prison baby brother.

(Denver Colorado Police Department)

Nathan and Kellie sat waiting on their dad to finish talking to the lead officer. Doug told the story of how the two kids sitting outside the office came to him. The officer didn’t believe him until he played the phone call with Carol. That got the officers attention and asked if they could check the kid’s fingerprints.

The fingerprints would help find their next of kin and give the kids true family to be with. Doug was a single father at the time as his wife left him days before the kids came. The prints came back saying Nathan and Kellie are from North Carolina and have been missing for two years now.

Carol Shaw was in really deep trouble now. She was wanted for three major crimes in North Carolina and two in South Carolina. She was looking at a long time behind bars. Justice will be done.

(Back in Bristol Viginia)

We turn twelve on Saturday. We still wear diapers of course. All of our friends know we do but they don’t care. The girls in our class love changing our diapers at school and of course Ashley is changed in the girl’s restroom at school and none of other girl says a thing.

The school had to set up two tables in there so we could be changed like real babies. Ashley is the only boy in the school that can wear a dress to school. The only reason Ashley is allowed in the girl’s restroom is he’s getting breast like me.

There’s this one girl that says I’ll change Ashley when ever he needs it. Ashley always goes red in the face when she changes his messy diapers. The teacher’s assistant keeps a close eye on her with Ashley.

It was a Friday and our friends where coming over. Tabitha Hays is the one who always changes Ashley. The way she does it it’s like she’s changing a little baby not a twelve year old. Tabitha has a secret that no one knows except her family.

Well Mommy picks us up with three of our friends. Tabitha’s mom says “I’ll have her there in an hour”.
Tabitha was scared and didn’t want to go but she made a promise to go. Her mom says “I know you don’t want to but you said you’d go”.

Tabitha said “what if I have an accident. I know when I have to go but I don’t want them to know that I wear them”. Janice Hays says “I saw the way you looked at Ashley as she got into her moms van”. Tabitha giggles saying “Ashley is my boy friend he just dresses like that because it’s easy for the teacher to change him”.

Jackson walks into the room dressed and ready to go as well. Tabitha says “Jackson why are you dressed in my skirt and girly t-shirt’. Tabitha hugs Jackson and says “dressed like that I’ll have to call you Jackie”. Kay-Kay and Starla saw this and thought it was odd that their brother was dressed in a skirt and girly t-shirt but said nothing.

News of Carol Shaw’s crimes where adding up. The more crime popped up the longer she would be in prison. She was already looking at the death penalty in South Carolina. Twenty-five years in North Carolina and time in what ever other states she had committed crimes in. She would be better off in a Federal Prison with all the crimes she has committed. The question was what state would get the first crack at her or would the team up against her at one time.

The kids knew what was going on but it was Kay-Kay that was scared of what might happen. Kay-Kay knew the good times would end soon but she didn’t know if she would stay with the family she was with. Starla didn’t want to be taken away again but had to calm Kay-Kay’s fears.

Nathan and Kellie have been living around the corner from us for the past five years now with their Uncle Billy (the Bulldog) Zaborowski. We always called him Mr. Bulldog he’d always smile and wave at us as we went by. Freddy was no longer trouble and had to be there to help his cousins get settled into their new home even though they saw their uncle on TV they thought he was a mean guy. He was nothing like they saw on TV. He was nothing but a puppy but when he was mad you knew you where in trouble.

Freddy Flanders saw Nathan and Kellie Flanders and wonder why they where living with his uncle. He soon realized that his Uncle Tony Flanders was his dad’s brother. Uncle Tony and Aunt Dawn where killed seven or eight years ago. Nathan and Kellie went missing soon after that. He had two cousins to care for and help look after.

The Shaw Family was about as bad as the Quill Family. The few good members tried to tell the others about the Finn family but they didn’t lesson. They thought they knew it all but now they are behind bars. The Quill boys are the ones that thought that. The Shaw family was like I don’t care who had more pull than us we always get our way.

(Denver Colorado)

Doug was shaking when he was cuffed and taken in for his part of the kidnapping. Dana was still free for now but for how long she didn’t know. She would find out when ever her sister was caught. Dana knew she would be rated out by Carol.

Dana had one shot and one shot only. That was to tell everyone all the truth. Dana was the good child well she could do no wrong. She was a daddy’s girl and got what she wanted within reason. Doug and Carol had to work and fight for what they wanted. Their parents had a rule if you came up with half or better we’ll help with the rest.

Doug worked hard and got a car first. Carol decided to cheat her way to a car a year later. Dana ended up with grandma’s car. It was like a tank but ran like a dream. It was well taken care of and had all the bells and whistles.

Carol was told by grandpa that she would get the car but when the will was read the car went to Dana. Grandpa had died seven years earlier and once grandma passed things changed. The funny thing was that was mom’s mom not dad’s mom. The car Carol was promised was stolen and set on fire. Carol now had what people call a P.O.S. No wonder she went to Darwin.

Darwin is the half brother of the Shaw kids. He lives with his little girl that we all know how he got her. We later found out through a blood test the she was his daughter. Her mother was not fit but that was unproven.

News of Carol Shaw got to a Federal Judge named Kelly Winrox Wapser. She wanted a crack at her but knew that she wasn’t ready to sit in and make a ruling that would be fair. The truth was that she wanted to see Carol Shaw squirm in her set when the charges where read. Kelly Winrox Wapser is the daughter of the toughest judge in the land.

Calvin A Winrox was known as a hanging judge. His ruling was law no one over turns his rulings if they knew what was good for them. If they did they would never forget it.

(Bristol Viginia)

Kay-Kay has a break down and starts to cry. Starla asks “what’s wrong”. Kay-Kay says “I miss Eve and Sydney and wish I could be with them”. Starla hugs Kay-Kay and gives a sisterly kiss on her cheek.

Kay-Kay hugs Starla back as a thank you. Starla knew things would change soon and it would just be her Tabitha and Jackson. They had friends but Kay-Kay was the glue that held them together. Kay-Kay wasn’t happy and was having trouble in school. All started soon after Carol Shaw had taken her away from her loving mothers and sisters.

Jack Hays starts looking into finding her sisters and hit pay dirt when he saw that they where in the care of someone by the name (Mr. Mario Davis Sr.). That was where the trail ended but he needed more information and made a call to a trusted friend to get the contact Information.

As Jack Hays was looking into finding her sisters and he hit pay dirt. He had found some information he liked and some he didn’t. What he liked was that Kay-Kay’s sisters where alive and well, but what he found was that this Shaw woman was a sick and twisted person.

When he saw that they where at on time in the care Mr. Mario Davis Sr. but now in the care of two people in Winnisimmet. Then he saw the name of a case worker that had no business being one to start with. She had ways around the red tape that other people had to go through.

Carol Shaw tried her hardest to get Kay-Kay because she knew something that could give her the needle for her crimes. Kay-Kay Hays was as safe as any little girl can be. The best part of where she was living the address said Bristol Virginia but the really live in Bristol Tennessee. Virginia DCF hands where tied and couldn’t help Carol Shaw.

Carol Shaw didn’t want to back track and get caught so she moved on to try to get the family that caught her cousins to start with. She had some pull still but it was all crashing in on her. She had gotten to someone in Winnisimmet Mass.

Jack was sick and had to stop looking into this. He knew he had to help Kay-Kay get back with her sisters. He just needed to find the right person to help.

As word got to the Hays family about Carol Shaw being caught and will be going away for a long time and that a new case worked will look into the reason they where split apart. It was more of an internal navigation into why Shaw did what she did and why. What they found shocked them to the core.

It said Carol Shaw was not who she said she was. Her name was Carol Wigfall was her adopted name given to her by the people that took her in after the mystery death of her parents. Clancy Wiggans wanted to married her but backed out when he found out. He told her we can work together at anytime you need some major pull.

The trial for both Shaw and Wigging would start soon but not in the same state. The crimes against her in South Carolina where the worst of them all and would be the biggest trial in the state next to the church shooting over a year ago. She knew she was done and couldn’t run she had her chance but chose to be dumb.

As the days went by Kay-Kay was on edge she knew Shaw had more people working for her and they needed to be stopped. Sydney and Eve knew their faces but knew if they stayed with the Finn Clan they would be safe. Kay-Kay and the Hays knew they would be safe with the Davis Clan.

Ricardo spent several hours on the phone speaking with the South Carolina social services and was demanding an investigation into their operations and treatment of children with issues like the girls.
The next call he made was to the FBI. He was seeking information from the girls about Shaw.

He agreed to cooperate but only with the Boston office. The South Carolina office was furious and threatened Ricardo. Which he cut off quickly he said grinning “so it's the hard way. You can expect a federal investigation now.” With all the internal memos saying that he was not one to be trifled with and it was agreed to.

He finally called Mr. Jack Hays down in Bristol, Tennessee. Ricardo had set up a meeting in the Boston office with little trouble. Ricardo explained who he was and what he was calling about. Jack immediately asked about the girls' well-being. Ricardo said “they are doing well”. Then he said “they also asked about their sister Kay-Kay”.

Jack asked Ricardo if he could call back in 10 minutes so he can talk to his wife about the girls. After hanging up with Ricardo from the first call Jack Hays broke the news to the family who were happy, with Kay-Kay being ecstatic.

After speaking to Jack again he asked “if you can, please come up here. We have a place you can stay at and the kids can get reacquainted. Jack quickly agreed, telling them his family would drive up first thing in the morning.

Kay-Kay asked if Stanley and Sydney Lee where really living as girls. Jack nodded and happily told her “their foster parents are good people and only want what is best for them, even giving them up to us to be their parents.”

(Back in Winnisimmet)

Carol Shaw pleaded innocent at her hearing. Judge Matthews took great pleasure in telling her lawyer “your client impersonated a social services worker after being terminated for her crimes in another state.

Judge Matthews said “she’s facing at least 10 counts and you have the gall to ask for bail?” Shaw was furious at this point and started cussing loudly. Judge Matthews smirked as he reminded her “you are in an open session of court and what you said is recorded by court record and can and will be used against you at trial.

The South Carolina social services office was on the defensive and the Columbia FBI office was under heavy scrutiny by the Department of Justice. They feared the worst and started looking into how someone like Shaw was still able to work as a social worker

While Shaw's drama was playing out Ricardo and Alex got the girls ready for their appearance in front of Judge Perez.” Judge Perez said “I would also like to meet with Mr. and Mrs. Hays and their children”. Then she said “if I’m satisfied and all records check out I'll grant not only the transfer the girls I'll grant the inevitable adoption.” The girls were happy to have heard the news and were pleasantly surprised at the quick adoption.

The Hays family arrived earlier than expected in mid-afternoon. They where shocked that they weren’t pulled over along the major highways. They drove over the speed limit to cut down on time. Their kids were quiet the whole journey, with Kay-Kay focusing on the upcoming reunion and her brother and sister trying to take in the sights.

Mrs. Hays admitted saying “we were apprehensive about allowing the Stanly Sydney to live as female but they look so natural.” Ricardo softly said “they are headstrong and know what they are inside.”

Mrs. Hays asked about the girls' health issues. Ricardo went on to explain saying “after what they went through with that Shaw woman they are never going father children but with some surgery they could look and live like a women except for being unable to menstruate.

Jack cringed at hearing the word surgery and once Ricardo explained further he had to agree that it was best for the girls. Then Alex said “we are setting up a settlement fund for the girls, all three of them. They are going to be multi-millionaires so you won't have to worry about school issues”.

Kay-Kay Eve and Sydney will get a private education along with your son and daughter via a scholarship indirect from their sisters. They are proud that the girls were willing to give up living here to go with Kay-Kay even if they never saw them again.

The doorbell rang and Kay-Kay answered it. She immediately recognized Donald and Amy, hugging and crying at both. Donald had to move Kay-Kay to the side so they could enter with Amy following close behind.

Donald said “you haven't changed one bit, you still climb all over me.” Amy being cheeky added “you should be used to girls walking all over you” Kay-Kay giggled at Amy’s comment about Donald.

Donald then slapped his face saying why you little. Amy took off running to talk with the girls giggling saying “he can be a push over at times”. Donald sat down with the adults and said “Amy and I have dropped the Lee family name.

Jack could hardly disagree with Donald. Donald boldly said “Kay-Kay got lucky by being put with you. Colby and Felicia would have killed Kay-Kay if they knew what she was doing with Stanley/Eve and Sydney.

Jack and his wife happily admitted “the girls are doing better than I thought”. His wife added “and Kay-Kay has never been so energetic and happy”. Jack then said “I think this might be what they all needed”.

Jackson was happy to be in boy mode and sat back and let the three sisters get to know each other better. While Tabitha and Starla felt left out until they got Jackson to let his girl side out. Jack and Janice Hays said “not now that can wait till we get home”. Jackson knew that Sydney and Eve would have to meet Jackie at some point.

The next morning Mike helped Sydney and Eve pack up their belongings. As their dads were out on patrol supplementing the regular officers as they played “fireworks or gunshots” all day and night. Mike didn’t mind one bit helping the girls get packed.

Thursday the Hays family saw Judge Perez. She interviewed Jack and his wife separately and then interviewed the children individually and together to get their take on the situation.

Amy and Donald were there in support of their cousins. Surprised to the connection between the kids Judge Perez let it go. She also understood why they were severing ties to the family while the girls were doing the same for their old life.

After what seemed like hours the family stood in front of Judge Perez as the kids where hugging each other tight as she announced her decision. She just smiled and announced “I believe what is best for the girls are for them to go and live with the Hays family.

With the blessing of the appointed foster fathers and the agreement by all members of the Hays family it is my decision that Stanley and Sydney Lee be adopted by Mr. and Mrs. Jack Hays. I also announce that Stanley and Sydney be legally recognized as Eve and Sydney Hays, gender female.”

The girls hugged their new parents then their siblings as tears flowed from all. They tearfully said “thank you” as they left the courtroom. The family packed their bags and thanked Gabby, Alex, and Ricardo for the hospitality.

Eve and Sydney said their final goodbyes to Donald and Amy. It was a long drive back to Bristol Tennessee. When they arrived home they received a phone call from John Finn.

John was telling them that they were booked on a plane to California for Monday so the girls could undergo their surgery. The girls' original appointments were just swapped with the unfortunate patients due to illnesses.

Their surgeon saw a way of getting all of it done at once while helping two more people who had a coincidental issue. The girls were in tears hearing that, Sydney and Eve would be getting their dream come true. Jack himself was in tears seeing the girls so happy and feeling complete.

His wife consoled him as he shed those built up tears. He was the type that didn’t cry much except for when his grandma died. It was the girls' issues had been eating at him for days since he knew about them.

Kay-Kay and the others were feeling a bit left out but Jack comforted them by explaining “it wasn't just for your sisters, we are all going and Mr. Finn insisted that you enjoy yourselves while your sisters recuperate.

The news came that Carol Shaw was found guilty on all counts was given 199 years for her crimes that’s equal to four life terms. The judge told her that she would be going to Alaska to serve her time. The worst part was where she was going could only be gotten to was by a bush plane.

She would also have no contact to the outside world. She was also ordered to pay close to 4.5 million dollars. With all her accounts frozen at the time she was arrested the money went to the three girls. Carol Shaw was order to also pay a million to Mr. Davis

Clancy Wiggans was better off but had to face the music as well. He was sent to prison for life on his crimes he had to also pay out 1.5 million dollars to the girls. Plus another million to Mr. Davis

The total was 6 million dollars was to be given to the girls. That was a total of 2 million each. The state of South Carolina matched that just so they could close the book on the girls. The office that Shaw worked at after she was fired paid another 3 million to the girls. That gave Eve, Kay-Kay and Sydney a total of 5 million dollars each.

The girls wanted to share with their brother and sister but they said that it would be better served for something later on It was later that the Jack and Janice Hays found out that Jackson and Tabitha also got 5 million dollars each. Starla was the only one not to get money all because she had the trust fund set up by her birth parents. Starla Hays was Jack and Janice’s god-daughter and had lived with them since she was five. She loved Tabitha and Jackson.

School was not to kind on Tabitha and Jackson but Starla stood up for them. She knew the school was about to give them the boot and she knew they all would have to go to a new school. The school was in South Carolina and it catered to kids like her brother Jackson.

So that Sunday they got packed up for at least three weeks and set out for the airport to go to California on Monday. The Hays got to board first because they had kids. The flight would take two plus hours and was all paid for by John Finn.

Jo and Phyllis met the Hays family at LAX airport to go to the place that they where staying for the next few weeks. LA County was beautiful at this time of year and so was the weather. LA had sites like Disneyland, The Famous Hollywood Sign and Beverley Hills.

Janice wanted to see what saw on TV growing up, up close was a dream came true. The girls wanted to be Disney Princesses for a day. Jackson was board out of his mind he had no one who wanted to do what he wanted to do and that was to dress up as Jackie but knew that wasn’t an option. Starla just wanted to have some time by herself. She was 15 after all.

Starla was Jackson’s only hope to have a good time. SO they went to Disneyland with Kay-Kay and Tabitha. Eve and Sydney wanted to go to Disneyland with Kay-Kay and Tabitha but knew they had to be at the hospital the next morning to have their surgeries.

Jack said we have five weeks here so they will have time to enjoy the trip and the sites here. With that said they got settled for the night because they had to be at the hospital the next morning.

It took about five hours for each surgery and another two hours before Eve and Sydney could be seen by their parents. It was another two days before Kay-Kay, Jackson, Starla and Tabitha could visit. Kay-Kay and Tabitha had gifts for their sisters.

The gift was Minnie Mouse ears with their names on them. What was so funny was Jackson had his on as well with his girls name instead of Jackson. He forgot to wear the Mickey Mouse ears with Jackson on them. Eve and Sydney wanted to know who Jackie was. Their father said “I’ll explain when we get home in a few days. Well home for the time we are here”.

As Brenda Rowland was getting ready to put the screws to the Quill boys shocking news came out about members of the Quill family. Bruce Quill was found out to be gay. Fredrick was found out to be a cross-dresser. David on the other hand was the father of a cross-dresser, two Trans kids a boy-girl and girl-boy and both are gay. So the reason behind their plan to rid the town of the Davis Clan was to cover their asses. Bruce had two kids too but they rarely saw their father or should I say they refused to visit him alone. Fredrick had four children three girls and a boy.

The First was the bail hearings for all involved and all where denied bail. The judge said all three Quill boys would stand trial together. First was the civil trial for the funds that was withheld. The judge ordered them to pay the some of $3.4 million dollars in back pay and restitution for the school. That was after all the information Beverly Bollinger found. Then the criminal trial came up that would put them away for several years. Bruce wasn’t doing too well and it was looking like he would die in jail. David and Fredrick faired much better than their brother. Their health was good but who knew what years in jail would do to them.

As Judge Heather Nicks read the charges at the start of the criminal trial. She smiled when she hear what was done to this Special Needs School. She knew of a family that had a Special Need student but they had a learning disability. In her mind a Special Need is a Special Need. The lawyers of the Quill boys tried to tell the judge she was too close to the case and couldn’t give a fair ruling. The kicker was it was a jury trial so the jury would decide their fate. The Quill lawyers said that would work. The judge saw Bruce was looking pale and ordered a blood test to check his health. That’s when Bruce got the worst news of his life. Bruce had AIDS and he knew his life partner did as well. The Superintendent was his lover and they both wouldn’t live long in jail.

The defense wanted to show that the Davis Clan was sick and twisted. They had their own doctors saying that being Transgendered can be cured by shock treatment and heavy doses of drugs. They wanted to discredit Dr. Joshua Bell and his findings. When it was Brenda Rowland turn she ripped into the expert the defense had on the stand and every question she asked the defense objected to. The judge overruled them. One of the Quill boy’s lawyers got smart and mouthed off and was taken to the holding cells in the back and charged with contempt of court. The others knew to keep quite or face the same fate. Brenda Rowland showed kids who where Transgendered and was on the drugs had ended up killing themselves. She showed Dr. Bells way and it showed happy girls that where once boys and boys that was once girls. The doctor said that was bullshit and spat at Brenda. The judge had the doctor removed and had Dr. Bell look over Brenda and cleared her.

As a guilty verdict came back and read on all counts. The Quill boys hung their heads in shame. Knowing their parents taught them better than to judge others and they would answer for their sins. They did say they where proud their grand children would have a wonderful school to go to once it was completed. They said they would even help out at the school and keep an eye on them. It was the start of something new. It was the school boards turn next Judge Judith Hicks would be in charge of that case. What the school board didn’t realize is that they all would be tried only half would face jail time the other six had to step down as the county would have to hold elections to fill the seats. The state trial of the school board was just as long as the Quill trial. The State School Board had set up an account just for the school so the money went directly to the school to do what is needed to make it one of the best in the country.

The School Board lawyers tried to show the school they wanted to show wasn’t using the money the way they wanted, but was using as they saw fit. It was when they called Mr. Davis to the stand and he was prepared to show the School Board was lying and covering their asses. The paper work showed the school board was only sending a forth of the money that was do even from the state account for the school. The judge looked at both sets and it showed the school board was hiding something even bigger and asked for a deeper look into the accounts of the school board members. It showed that the six that got away would face trial for theft.

Judge Judith Hicks ordered the six county school board members to pay the some of $4 million in back pay and restitution. It was the other six board members would have to pay a lot more than the first six had to pay. The some was double the first six. I was the threats that went to the students that got national attention. That was when the FBI got involved and they went after them with the RICO act. Three/Fourths of the state school board knew that the school would be state of the art with teachers trained to cater to each child’s needs. Be it a clean diaper if they wear one to a clean dress if a boy is dressed like a girl. It was the other one/forth that hated the idea and wanted to stop the school from the first day it was opened. They wanted the other school in the area to help the kids to either grow up and stop wearing diapers, man up and be the an you where born to be or be the girly girl that a mother and father would be proud of. The judge then ordered the building of the school to start A.S.A.P.

Kennedy Pena just sat in the back of the court room with Evelyn and Joseph Johnson. Joshua Bell was sitting with them and said it looks like the Davis Clan will grow some more with the Quill kids that just have a mother now. They will need a support system that will help them survive. The former wives of the Quill boys went back to their maiden names and the kids where happy to share their mother’s name.

The school got under way with the second and third floors. With a forth floor to be added later for a collage floor. The first would be for grade school the second for middle school the third for high school students. Once that is all finished it would be state of the art school. The odd shape was one reason the school board wanted it closed down. The T shaped building was the first of its kind with a few sports fields on each side a gym that was state of the art three locker rooms with enough showers for 200 plus students to shower at one time.

Kennedy Pena was about to leave when a little orphan boy dressed as a little girl tugged on her dress and asked her to be her mother. Kennedy asked for the boy/girls name and age. What she got was Stacy Ann Lee and that he/she was six years old. Starla Ann Lee also says “I have a brother that’s like me and his name is Sydney Kyle (Kay) Lee and he's eight.” Kennedy then says "I can't do that but I know two people who would love to have you two as their children. They live in my hometown and if you give me a chance I will work with them to help you. They are two daddies but they know many girls like you."

I then said “we are planning a trip to Maine soon and will plan a layover in your home state close by” So we will have her with us till then and we can sigh and file the papers so it’s all nice and legal”. That was the plan set up in South Carolina and Kennedy would set it up on their end.

T.B.C

(Shocking news two days after the trials)

I was sitting in my home office when a call came in from the local Elementary School saying a social worker was hitting two kids that was in the care of the county. Miss Shaw was known to e harsh on boys but the two students in question. They weren’t your normal boys and they didn’t dress like boys either. I guess that’s why I got the call the school was a magnet school that took the over flow of the main school but the boys weren’t on the lit of names for the main school. Sydney and Starla Lee was the two in trouble.

The name I was getting was Lee from the principal. The name rang bell but I couldn’t I couldn’t place it. The two keep saying they where girls and had the right to live that way. Then the name Bell came up from one of the children and then I knew where the Mc-Masters name came from. Miss. Shaw kept telling them their last was Mc-Masters and Dr. Bell was a bad man turn boy into girl for no reason. I knew something was fishy then. I showed my badge and said “if you lay another hand on these two little girls again you will find yourself with matching bracelets connected with a chain". Miss.Shaw smacked both kids at the same time sending them to the ground.

I knew something had to be done so I helped the boy-girls up took them to the school nurse to be looked over and to get a report to hand over to her bosses. That was if she had any. I called and checked her name and come to find out she was one of the ones who got away from the first group home that was shout down along with the farm a few years ago. I was wondering if she was the ring leader and let the others take the fall.

It was then the nurse brought the report but before I could get it Miss. Shaw got it and ripped it up and said “I’ll see that these sissy boys become men, real men”. Then looked at me and said “then I’ll have your badge”. The only thing she didn’t know I had called ahead for backup and she was taken into custody. She said “I’ll be out in a few hours and no one will find the other kids”. I knew this was bigger than ever. Another bad group home and farm had popped up.

I knew I had to find that place or a bunch of kids wouldn’t see tomorrow. The two I knew would be safe meet someone at the trials and wanted her to be their mother. That’s when I came up with a plan. It was a long shot but it was worth a shot. I knew the neighborhood had a group home that was only at 2% full and had tons of room so a plan was set in motion to help give the kids a safe haven to live.

The State Law Enforcement Division was called in to assist finding the home and farm. The home was easy because the kids lead us to it. The farm would be harder. I got an inside look at their life and was told they where taken away from their two fathers. I knew where this was going to lead and found out that a gay couple was ran out of town a little over three months ago around the same time the school issue reared it’s ugly head.

As SLED busted in the doors to the group home several shoots rang out through the building sending kids running for safety. SLED agents whisked the kids to safety that was close by. Others needed medical help and the ones that faced death in the face would need Dr. Bells help for years to come. I knew these kids needed homes but every family was at its max. For the kids at the farm it was not the same happy out come as at the home. From the home sixteen of twenty walked away two of the four shot wouldn’t walk again and two didn’t make it. At the Farm only four of the eight walked away two wouldn’t walk again and two didn’t make it out. Two kids lost a twin in each case.

(At the Davis’ House)

The Davis family was all packed up and ready to go on a trip to Maine for a few weeks to meet with other families that had kids that where Transgendered and or in diapers. The odd thing was the lake house might not be big enough for them so they took some tents just in case so the boys that wanted to sleep outdoors could. As we got to the airport we where given passes to go to a private airplane that would take us to where we needed to go with a stop in Boston on the way back to drop off two girls to their new family.

What shocked me was it was the Quill’s private jet. The next thing was it had Davis on the side. I knew we came into some big money but didn’t know how much from the lawsuit. All we knew was the some of 12.4 million dollars was given. The pilot said it was a gift from the business the Quill boys had owned but now was our own private jet to do as we saw fit. The pilot was the sister of the Quill boys and had no problems with the kids that where Transgendered. So all thirty-six of us got on in Charleston and only two would be getting off in Boston to meet their new family on the return trip.

Once we where in the air the pilot walked back to where I was sitting and told me her story. She cut right to the heart of the story of how her brothers beat her to the point that she almost died. She said she spent well over three months in the hospital. No one cared that she was in there even her parents. Then she came out with the reason she was in there so long. The doctors tried everything to say you’re not a girl. To get out she had to say she was a boy. She hated every second of her life so once her parents died she got the main part of the business. She finally could be the girl she was born to be.

(As we land in Maine)

As we got into Maine near the hanger where our jet would be kept till we left to go back home there was an old tour bus. Well the tour bus wasn’t that old but old enough that the company thought it would be put to better use as a large family van. The ones who little ones sat with them and the ones that wanted to sit together could. It took about two or three hours to get to the lake but we traveled in style. We had the comfort of home just no kitchen.

(At Togue Lake)

We where headed to Togue Lake. We would be staying in a six bedroom cabin on the lake. The only thing was more kids than room but the boys wanted to camp-out in tents. Some of the girls wanted to camp-out as well. I had to check to see if it was okay to camp-out in the area. I didn’t know if bad people are in the area.

Things got a little wild the first night Jamie said “daddy my tummy hurts and she showed me where and I knew something was about to happen. Dr. Bell had come up with us but not on the same plane he paid for his own way up but said I’d be flying back while you stop over in Winnisimmet to help these two lovely little girls. He talked to them about their past and what they wanted in life. One was a brother and two loving fathers like they had before. As he talked to them he found out a shocking revelation they had a brother but was taken away from them and wasn’t seen again.

Dr. Bell was to make sure they are ready to be in a new family. He knew they would be in good hands with Dr. Eliza and she could continue their care. His main concern was not only Jamie and her pain, but finding these two lovely girls brother. The best thing about Dr. Bell not only was he a good Transgendered specialist he was a good family doctor as well.

Jamie knew she had at lest two more weeks but knowing this trip was important for the family to put up a good front, but with this turn of events she knew it was going to be sooner rather than later. Ashley wouldn’t let her do to much but Jamie being Jamie wanted to do things her way.

Jamie screamed out in pain late that night and I knew it was time. Dr. Bell got ready to go with us to the ER. The other families would find out soon. I knew things would be hard on Jamie and Ashley now with a little baby to care for. I knew trouble was going to come from the local police and without the right people in place thing could get ugly really ugly. I could lose my whole family and they would be split up and not have each other to look out for the others.

(Meanwhile back in South Carolina)

There where some people in the Senate and the House of Reps. They where trying to stop the construction of the school saying they didn’t have the right contracts. The contractors knew they had all the paperwork in order. So not to break the law they stopped so they can get the right contracts to finish the work in time to open the school on time. Little did they know someone dirty was behind the state law makers and they had to be stopped and soon. SLED was called in by Brenda Rowland to look into the dirty people.

(At the Hospital)

As we got Jamie to the ER the nurse that was at the check in desk name tag read Quill. Dakota Quill I had a felling there would be trouble. That was until she pulled me aside saying “I once was a boy but now I’m a girl. I know the hell my brothers put your family through and would never say a word to anyone”. Jamie wanted her daddy and Ashley at her side the whole time. Dr. Bell asked for a room so Jamie could give birth to her child in private. As we where shown a room we where told to get out of the hospital now or else. I knew what was coming and Dakota said you are breaking federal laws. And I have called the police myself.

I knew he was mad at the nurse and he fired her on the spot. The police arrested the ER doctor and said what ever it is you are here for take care of it now because he will be out come mid morning tomorrow.

The ER nurse tried to keep us from using the room but was overruled by someone in a suit. While Jamie gave birth I got a call from Brenda Rowland saying something that was big and dirty going on and was being looked into. So do what you need to there and then that other thing.

(Over in Colorado)

Three families where getting threats from the town well it was more like four families. The James family was getting the most. Each child got letters saying bad things would happen to them and the police would look the other way. So they plan to move somewhere safe so their kids can be happy and be themselves.

T B C in Little Boy-Girl/Girl-Boy Saga 40 (Prequel for the school)/School for Trans-Kids 4/Brothers Tell All 3

(Still in Maine)

The news about what Janice Dawson was told worried me. I knew to keep my eyes open for trouble. No matter who started it even if it was the law (crocked cops to be honest with you)?

Jack Dawson was a bad man and did very little time in prison. He was just released from prison and went to the only person he could trust and that was his brother. It was one thing to hurt a child just for being different but to teach you child to do the same thing was unthinkable.

I was looking forward to working no helping set up the new school in Maine. Then get the ball rolling and see things through to the end. Plus to make sure no trouble starts with any outsiders that may be around that could cause more trouble. Especially Jack and Janice Dawsons who have been know to cause trouble in the past.

(At the new school grounds)

As I was walking the area around the lake I was looking for one thing and one thing only. I was looking for a way to set up a neighborhood for kids that didn’t want to stay at the school in the dorm rooms at the school. I saw what I was looking for and set a plan up to help the kids that wanted their mommy and daddy after school.

The plan was simple build a twenty unit building with ten floors two units per floor with a lobby on the ground floor. The apartments building would be started at the same time as the school. It should be done at the same time as the school.

State of the art internet would keep the school linked to the school in South Carolina. This way the kids can chat with others like them. With a new grading system starting at the South Carolina school the one in Maine wants the same.

(On the road between South Carolina and Massachusetts)

Miss. Shaw was wanted for questioning into her actions at the group home and the farm. She was nowhere to be found. Her car was found in Charlotte North Carolina at a relative’s house but wasn’t there. Her brother was told what she was wanted for and asked if he knew where she was going.

He said she was looking for a man that took two boys and they may be dressed as girls. She was known to hate the LBGTC Community. She also hated people that supported them.

The police then put a (BOLO) be on the look out for a Black F350 (Ford) Super Crew with a camper shell. Her brother said he has a loaded pistol in the center console. Miss. Shaw was now considered armed and dangerous.

Carol Shaw has a brother that is a cross-dresser and is happy for him. The police tow her sister in-laws car to the impound lot to be searched and what they found was going to send her away for life. They just hope they get to her first.

(At the lake in Maine)

The girls talked with Dr. Bell about their past and the trouble Carol Shaw had caused. They started with what was told to them by their dads Lance and Dean Mc-Masters/Lee. They then said “that their mom and dad would be in jail for tax issues and Kay-Kay was taken away by Miss. Shaw to a family that she knew that only wanted a girl of that age”.

Miss. Carol Shaw was known to twist the truth. She knew how to reword what people told her just by removing a few words. She had sent several good parents to jail by changing a few words around. Some would get their kids back and some wouldn’t.

She had a few judges in her pocket across the country and would use everyone if she too. She was in for a shock once she got to Winnisimmet. She wouldn’t stand a chance against the Finns.

(Ten hours later in Boston Massachusetts)

Carol Shaw pulled up to the state police station and walked in. An Officer on foot saw the truck with a North Carolina tag and ran it. The truck came back stolen. It was pay dirt. The trouble was about to start and the Finn Clan would be ready.

Carol Shaw saw the truck being towed as she walked out with a smile on her face. She had just paid off someone that worked with Massachusetts’ SLED. Mr. Davis was in for a surprise when he got to the airport.

Carol Shaw’s cousins. The three Quill boys are all serving time in jail in South Carolina. Plus she wanted to right a wrong in Massachusetts with her other cousin. She’s going to learn not to fuck with the Finn and Davis Family.

(Back In Maine)

The girls where told that everything will be fine. They are safe and will be with a new family soon. The word was that they would land at the major airport but in truth they would not go to the main part but a private hanger. The funny thing with a private jet you can go to a hanger with a car all ready there ready to go. But that would be later in the year.

I told the kids that we would stay for awhile and see the school get under way. I also told them their grades would be transferred later as well. Jamie needed time to be happy the same goes for Ashley.

The Lee girls knew my kids where special but didn’t ask why. They just saw them as normal kids and to be honest that’s all they wanted. Going to school was a normal thing to do and they saw themselves as normal kids. I then got a call to return to South Carolina with the girls to see their new dads. Dr. Bell came along to make sure the girls new Dr. got all the information for their care.

(In Winnisimmet)

Things where going Carol Shaw’s way or so she thought. She was looking for dirt on some key people. She didn’t know she was going to get it but one way or the other she would get it. She had money to burn and would pay for the information. The only thing she didn’t plan on was the Finn Clan. She just had to slip up and get the wrong Information.

(Back In South Carolina)

With Carol Shaw’s car in the state impound lot it was searched and key information found. What was found shocked the officers. It was damning evidence. It linked Carol Shaw to several kidnapping chargers. Plus the Mc-Master/Lee murder and where they where buried.

The local news had gotten wind of an attack on a school that was considered one of the safest in the county. The district told the reporter “we didn’t what the special school the in first place”. So just to keep the parents happy the school district told all the kids of all the schools to stay at home until they were told it was safe to go back.

It was around Noon when a shock wave hit hard and when the news came on we all saw the carnage. It was the school that sat out side the gates. It would take years to rebuild the school but with the right pull and with several contractors working on it. It would only take a few weeks and if everything was in place it would be a safer school and that’s what was needed.

A gate was placed along the main road that had a camera that would allow a bus to enter the grounds. The fence that went along the school grounds was reinforced so it couldn’t be crashed.
It was state of the art and would make the school safer.

A new key card system was put in at the main gate. Students had to show to get on to the school grounds. New students had to get a special ID to enter the grounds along with their parents. It was for the safety of the other students that where already at the school.

(In the Jail and Court Room)

Carol Shaw was still in county lockup awaiting the word of her transfer to a federal prison in remote Alaska. Even if she tried to escape she would end up freezing to death. She would rather freeze in the prison than out in the open.
It was almost time to see the Judge for her latest crimes. The charges are murder for the officer, cruelty to the school mascot and a weapons charge with the bomb.

It was her smile that gave her away that she had planed this and more charges were brought up on her. She was already facing the needle but as the new charge was read to her she knew she couldn’t lie. So she said she was the master mind behind it and would do it again and again so do what you want to me I’ll find a way to level the school again and as many times as it takes to rid the world of the sick freaks.

Judge Beverly Glen said I may be new to the bench, but I know when I hear bullshit coming from someone’s mouth. The school that you leveled is a special school that takes in students that no other school will deal with. Plus you had killed an animal that was the mascot of the school.

Carol Shaw said “I’d kill any pet they have at the school. I don’t care if the animal is big enough to kill me”.

Judge Glen-Shaw said to her “you will be moved as of today not only that you will be given special treatment”. Judge Glen thought of what type it would be. She knew that part of the school’s dress code is diapers. The special treatment she was thinking would not only sham her, but would make her think.

Right before she banged her gavel.She heard what sounded like a wet fart and it came from the direction of Carol Shaw. At that time Judge Glen-Shaw said “Miss Carol Shaw did you just mess yourself if so I order that you be put into diapers till her death. She will have to live like a baby till then as well”.

Carol Shaw knew she messed up big time at this point and knew that her phone calls out had just been taken away. She was taken into a room and told to strip by a nurse to be diapered. Once she was diapered she was told to dress once again and taken to see Judge Glen.

Judge Glen-Shaw just smiled hearing Carol walk crinkling with each step with her head hung in shame. In a sweet voice of an aunt Beverly said “Carol look up at me sweetie”. Carol looked up and saw her long lost aunt and was shocked to how beautiful she was. Beverly Glen-Shaw said “I will be taking you home with me to Alaska.”

(Back at the Neighborhood)

News of Carol Shaw shocked everyone even the kids. Oh the kids got a laugh out of it but knew it was for Shaw’s own good. The major shock was several offshore accounts were found in Carol Shaw’s name and that money went to the school for the rebuild. The funny thing was the money enough money for the school and all the things needed for the classrooms.

There was still money left over for a new pet that would be sent home with one lucky student and that would be the mascot’s new home away from the school. New uniforms for the cheer squad would be in that money. The basketball, softball and soccer uniforms were going to be replaced with the money.

Carol Shaw was now screw a cousin she never knew had just sent her to her death and vowed to get revenge. Unknown to Carol Shaw she said the wrong thing. Judge Glen-Shaw heard and added more time and made it known to push things along faster.

Calls where mad to let the Davis Clan know Carol Shaw wouldn’t be seeing the light of day for a long time.
Being the middle of winter in Alaska so there would only be like one hour of day light until like July. Even in the middle of summer it would be cold.

The School would be open by the end of summer with all the funding and a special foundation would be set up for the fallen officer. It was unknown to the rest of the town but the officer was looking the school over the past year to see if it would fit his trans-daughter. He had a look on his face that said how nice the staff was at the school.

He had just moved into a nice home and it was in the connecting neighborhood. And with the growth of the school a third neighborhood was started all thanks to the Quill fallout.

The school was complete and all it needed was the state of the art computers that were ordered that the board of directors had given the okay for them to get. The state board had sent the funds for them and the order was placed. The shipment was to be there within a week.

There was trouble getting the new computers for the school. Well the day the computer shipment was to be there a call came in from the county board saying we have the computers now but we have some you can have. I was pissed the state paid for the computers for us not only that a federal grant helped get the special codes to make them work as well.

The thing was the computers were useless to the county without the codes. The county had a new school as well but as the computers where set up there they ran into a major problem. They couldn’t get the new computers to work.

The good news was we had insurance on the shipment and a new one was sent with a new set of codes. Again the county stole the shipment of computers only to find out that without the codes they were useless. The state wanted to step in and tell the county that what they are doing was wrong but let the Federal Government take care of it.

They had just the man for the job. A call went out to an ex-fighter pilot named Aaron Casey Elliot. He got the nickname ACE after taking out five enemy fighter jets on seven different missions. He was the best of the best of the best. He even saved a fellow pilot on a mission that no other pilot would touch.

ACE backed his Cab over Peat up to the loading dock after opening the rear doors. The truck looked normal. Nothing stood out just him. He was a tall man and a smile that said “hi how are you”. He was known to give a smile that said “you lose” as well.

Ace saw that the last two loads where stolen by the county police and taken to schools that needed them. He had a set of dice in his hand and rolled a seven and said “lucky me I get my shot at some dumb-dumb police officers”.

With the order of over one thousand computers set to be loaded up Ace gave the go ahead as he checked off each flat he saw something that caught his eye. After every thing was loaded he went to the flat and pulled the tack. He just grinned rolled a second set of dice and it came up snake-eyes. Looking at the load master and said “you lose come with me”.

Ace then lead him to the dark side of the building. He smiled then said “walk, run or hide- because my friend, come morning you will be done”. With five shots fired that sounded like nothing but air going through a potato gun Ace left him with only his calling card the ACE of Spades.

He walked back to his truck got in pulled away got out closed and locked the doors with a lock that couldn’t be picked or cut off. Only one key was made and was in the hand of Ace. He got back in his truck flipped a few switches lights started to flash then go still and pulled out onto the highway.

As he drove along he knew his bullets were special. The bullets read Triple 7 with a spade on the side.
The other thing was when he played cards the game he loved was 21 and he’d win every time. He also carried a small piece of wood in the form of a short paddle shaped baton called a blackjack. He had two ways to send a message.

About thirty miles away from the county line he saw the first sign of trouble he knew to slow down but something told him to put the hammer down. He was thankful that he was a good shot or his luck would have run out a long time ago.

As Ace crashed through the road block there was more trouble and it was worst than the first. He knew the trick and took a back road that the GPS said to take. This track took him around a weight station that he knew was dirty or that it looked dirty from the GPS’s special mapping.

It shows real time pictures and it showed a car he was told to look for from past reports and knew a route that no one knew of. He had to laugh at how dumb the cops were this road was in plan sight but wasn’t taken much so there was no need to travel it.

The school was like thirty miles from him by the time he got back on the main highway. He also knew to look for trouble close to the school. A state trooper was sitting close to the school and Ace didn’t know if he was friend of foe but slowed down and came to a stop.

The trooper saw the truck and knew it was for the new school and directed him to turn around but Ace knew these computers had to go to the school he was at so he crushed the squad car that block his path. The state trooper fired six shots at the back door only to find that it had no effect.

The shots alerted the neighborhood that trouble was about. The county school board had a state cop working for them to stop the past two computer shipments. They said they would stop all trucks and take the computers to other schools and send to old one to this new school.

The amount of computers on this load was the same as the last two and then county could replace computers at three schools with them. The odd thing was there were laptops on each load as well. Those went to the teachers that spanned all the area district schools.

The laptops are for the kids to do their homework and send to strait to the teacher as soon as it’s done.
They’d get it back in two days or so. That and their grades are stored in the master computer in the main office.

Ace got to the area that was set up to unload the truck. Three state troopers came up and tried to take the truck and the computers but four federal agents stopped them in their tracks. The Troopers knew they were in trouble and started talking dropping names left and right just to save their hides.

Three names stood out the most and the biggest name was Carol Shaw. She was already facing death and had nothing to lose. She was good at finding ways to get information out but wasn’t smart enough to know who she was dealing with.

A new case was filed against Shaw and she was to see a judge come morning on these charges. The state of Alabama found out what she had done from two kids that were taken from their dads in Tennessee. She also was facing charges in Florida, Georgia and Missouri. She wouldn’t like the out come because the charges were all kidnapping charges. Shaw’s goose was cooked.

Ace helped unload the truck and had given the lock and key to the School’s Board director. As Ace handed the keys to Mr. Davis and said “I knew the real Carol Shaw. She was a nice lady worked as a school teacher when I was a kid. She was 25 at the time I had her and my kids had her as well.”

Ace went on to say “she called me by my full name. Aaron Casey Elliot is that you. I said Yes Miss Shaw. I ran a check on Ace and his name came up as he said. I knew the Carol Shaw that was in prison was in her mid to late 40s, and the one he remembered was in her mid to late 50s to early 60s or older by now.

After more digging the name Elizabeth came up with a SSN XXX-XX-XXXX. The Carol Shaw that was in an Alaskan prison had the same name and number. Ace later told me that the Shaw he knew loved kids no matter if they were a girl trapped in a boy’s body or a boy trapped in a girl’s body. Ace said something that really shocked me. He said “my son is Transgendered”. I knew what happened right then and there. The Carol Elizabeth Shaw he knew was killed by the one in prison and stole her name and kidnapped Aaron Casey Elliot Jr. better known as Erin-Lynn Casey Elliot female.

I knew Ace wanted his children back and the only way was to search the files that we found that Shaw had and found the name Aaron Casey Elliot Jr. and where he was taken to. It was a small town in New York City.

Aaron Casey Elliot Jr. was adopted by a family that only had boys. The Grayson’s where a well known family in the New York City area. They had so much pull they had cops in their back pocket.

Knowing the paper work I had was missing one signature and it was Aaron Casey Elliot Sr. and the one I saw wasn’t his wife’s Lynn’s. It was a fake because ACE told me his first wife had dies while giving birth to his daughter Janet Lee Elliot. I knew this was kidnapping and had to do something to help ACE.

ACE and I made the trip up to New York City. The odd thing was the address I had was not what I had expected. I told Aaron Sr. to sit tight and I’d see what I could find. That’s when I heard what sounded like a shotgun loading a shell into the barrel. I told the person I was a federal agent and to put the gun down. The voice said “I know that”. “I also know why you are here and you aren’t getting the boy you hear”.

I said “the paper work isn’t up to date and the adoption isn’t final so Aaron has to come with me so we can get it worked out. It was at that time six police cars pulled up and asked what was going one. I showed my badge and stated my business.

I was told to leave town and not to return it was at that time an FBI agent showed up and told the police to stand down and what was going on. Stating this was an ongoing invitation. It was the invitation into the other activities of Carol Shaw who was facing more charges and if anyone who interfered would face the same charges as well.

The head officer said my sister did no wrong she was helping those boy be real men and the ones who failed were killed. Dan Hall said “you just busted this case wide open here in the state of New York. It was at that time the other officers shot and killed the one who blew the whistle.

It was at that time that the remaining officers where down holding the shoulder of their gun hands. ACE just smiled and said “snake eyes you lose”. The man with the shotgun pointed the gun at ACE but another shot was fired with a slightly softer voice that sounded like a girls voice said the same thing ACE said.

ACE was happy to have his child back in his arms. Aaron Casey Elliot Jr. said “daddy I missed you so much that mean lady forced mom to sign those papers and then she killed her and said if I said anything I’d be next.

Aaron Casey Elliot Jr. male had his name changed to Erin-Lynn Casey Elliot female. Father and his two daughters walked out of the court house to start a new life. ACE said “I’ve driven my last load and would like a more stable job were I can be with my daughters and keep them safe”.

The phony Carol Elizabeth Shaw was put to death within a year. At the time of the fake Carol Elizabeth Shaw was executed. It was big news and it told any other case worker that tried to do what she did the same outcome will happen. The news also showed us just how dangerous she really was. I hope the Devil give her what she truly deserves.

Nine other case workers where found to be dirty along with nine teachers and were fired and then black listed never to work in the states again. Even Canada said no to them working in their Country.

Sara was shocked to know that bullying wouldn’t be a factor. She was also shocked that the boy she asked had breast like a girl but was all boy. She had just met a She-Male and she thought of the boy as a girl and thought he/she was cute.

The meeting went well and the information found out was shocking. Agent Davis wasn’t only the best at helping patents that wanted more kids. He also was the master mind behind a National School System. One that was set up for kids like Sara. With three states having schools and two more schools coming. One was coming to Georgia and the other was going to be in Texas.

After the meeting Sara was showed around the school and was even showed that each classroom has its own restroom. She loved the school and asked how many kids at the school wore diapers and how many didn’t.

Agent Williams and Agent Price were shocked at the number that did have to wear diapers. Sara was happy that she was in a small group that was diaper free, but she would be required to help change the ones that did. She was shocked at that news but knew that it was a job that had to be done.

The next step was to show them the house with the front door facing to the East and the bedrooms facing the West. The master bedroom had a deck and was the best place to watch the sunset. The other rooms you could see the sunset but couldn’t be outside to see it.

Agent Williams and Price asked to see what was found out in Russia. The Russian Hell’s Angles came through with more than was expected. The name that was said the most scared Sara that she ran to the bathroom to throw-up.

There was other news the container that was taken not only had boys in it. It also had girls as well. That’s the news the Hell’s Angles found out. At the new house Mr. Davis got a call from a C.I. and they said a black sedan with Russian plates was coming that way.

This sacred Agents Williams and Price but Agent Davis said lets look at the special room this house has. The room had video screens covering every angle of the neighborhood and the school yard. The first gate was easy to get by.

Diplomatic plates on the car got it by the first one, but the fun was about to start. A special spike punchers the gas tank stopping the car in its tracks before it ever got to the next gate. Next gate was the school yard and the hounds that protect the school yard.

They didn’t stand a chance to get to the next two gates. Even if the Russians tried high-jacking some ones car a photo ID was required to get in fully. The best part was they didn’t get close enough to the school because they got stop by the Hell’s Angles at the gate.

The Hell’s Angles didn’t care if the Russians had a right to be there. They were told the neighborhood was private and had its own laws. The Russians were looking for someone that stole something from them. The Hell’s Angles wouldn’t let them past and showed the four men what they do.

The enforcer of the club showed the four men what looked like a hand. It was the ring that told the four to back off and leave this little girl that they were told about that was really a boy alone. The Russians that saw the hand were so scared that they pissed and messed their pants.

(Back in the House)

Agent Williams busted out laughing when the four men wet and messed themselves. She wasn’t the only one Price did as well. Sara wanted to know what was so funny so Agent Davis stopped the video and zoomed in to show Sara and she busted out laughing as well only having to run to the bathroom before she wet herself.

Sara came back with a look that said that was close. Sara asked what class she would be in. Mr. Davis said you’ll have to do a test to see were you’re at. The test was three parts. If you are at you grade level you’ll be in class with the boy you saw.

He’s my son Zack and he’s a good little boy that loves his school clothes but he also has a rare balder issue and needs help changing his diaper. Some times he will have something else in his diaper that’s smelly.

Agents Williams and Price left with Sara in tow saying thanks for the tour of the school and house. Sara was thinking about what she saw and thought was it right for the boys to be dressed the way they were.

Everyone at the school lived in the neighborhood and where used to seeing things like this even in the new group home that sat on the grounds saw their house mates dressed that way. It was odd to see a mixed couple come and look at the school but it was a first.

Agent Davis waited for more news about the container that was stolen along with a tractor-trailer. The Hells Angles found it but the out come wasn’t good the whole thing was torched. This was serious really serious. Agent Davis saw a missing persons report come via e-mail but it said the teen was found in a small town in Kansas. August Earl Miller was the teens name but preferred the middle name Elizabeth.

Agent Davis figured that he should look into it but it was called code four. Agent Davis still wanted to look into the reason why August E Miller ran away and where he/she would go. So it was a trip to Greenville to find out why. Mr. Davis was shocked when the father said “I kicked him out and told him not to come back until he found a job”.

I said “August was just a teen of fifteen and the working age here is sixteen unless said teen works a family type job. I should know because I did it with my mom when she did newspapers.”

That set Mr. Miller off it was Mrs. Miller that told him what agency I was with and said “this is a serious matter”. She told me she was in contact with their former child saying we signed our rights away. She then said “well really Mr. Miller did that. I still want my son/daughter in my life”.

I said “I should have been called in sooner but what’s done is done so case closed”. I then walked back to my car. I thought I’d have to use my stun gun on him. He was lucky his wife stepped in when she did.

She said crying “we must look like bad parents hitting their car window”. I rolled down the window and said “you did your best” and left. I had to find that one kid that was lost in the woods after a camping trip. At that second a boy and girl between 8 and 10 years old came out with hardly any clothes on.

My car was still in park and I got out too look the kids over. I was shocked to see they were in nothing but a diaper and they were not only wet but they were messy by the smell.

The mother then said “I’ll get them changed and they can go with you. I also know you have a foundation that helps kids that are like our oldest”. The next words she said was “The Davis Foundation”.

I was in shock for the third time since I got there but I said “Yes and it helps kids that are special needs and their siblings that are not. We sometimes have two or more siblings with special needs”. The foundation even helps the cousins that have to live in the dorms at the school”.